often_o fallacious_a way_n of_o argue_v however_o popular_a and_o that_o need_v less_o trouble_n in_o examination_n from_o person_n to_o thing_n whereas_o these_o will_v continue_v the_o same_o but_o they_o be_v changeable_a 1._o but_o than_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v of_o the_o roman_a succession_n that_o the_o case_n seem_v so_o extreme_o change_v since_o the_o first_o time_n so_o great_a a_o alteration_n there_o be_v in_o the_o person_n and_o in_o the_o office_n to_o which_o the_o succession_n be_v now_o come_v that_o it_o can_v hardly_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o same_o the_o episcopal_a power_n be_v all_o that_o we_o can_v find_v for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n lay_v claim_n to_o and_o our_o note_n be_v only_o concern_v in_o it_o though_o in_o some_o few_o single_a act_n it_o begin_v by_o degree_n to_o be_v stretch_v so_o as_o to_o put_v other_o bishop_n upon_o their_o guard_n and_o protestation_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o appeal_n by_o the_o african_n yet_o be_v all_o bishop_n own_v to_o have_v a_o equal_a share_n in_o that_o all_o to_o be_v of_o like_a power_n and_o authority_n all_o alike_a successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n whether_o at_o rome_n or_o in_o the_o mean_a city_n as_o in_o the_o know_a testimony_n in_o st._n cyprian_a and_o st._n jerom_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o papal_a power_n now_o challenge_v and_o exercise_v be_v so_o vast_o and_o wide_o different_a from_o episcopacy_n that_o scarce_o any_o propriety_n of_o speech_n can_v bring_v they_o under_o the_o same_o name_n but_o to_o come_v to_o matter_n of_o fact._n notwithstanding_o the_o high_a eulogium_n give_v by_o the_o ancient_n on_o particular_a occasion_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o bishop_n and_o the_o very_a bold_a effort_n and_o very_o lofty_a aspire_n of_o some_o of_o these_o yet_o he_o must_v have_v other_o eye_n or_o other_o spectacle_n than_o we_o can_v procure_v who_o can_v espy_v any_o thing_n like_o the_o supremacy_n and_o authority_n claim_v by_o the_o present_a papacy_n in_o the_o principle_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o more_o than_o five_o hundred_o year_n which_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v can_v not_o but_o have_v be_v as_o discernible_a in_o all_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n as_o the_o reference_n to_o the_o power_n of_o our_o king_n and_o manner_n of_o our_o government_n must_v be_v in_o our_o own_o history_n 2._o far_o indeed_o there_o seem_v no_o great_a reason_n for_o they_o to_o be_v much_o concern_v at_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n that_o be_v not_o very_o favourable_a to_o the_o very_a order_n we_o know_v what_o great_a opposition_n in_o their_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o divine_a right_n of_o episcopacy_n meet_v with_o from_o the_o chief_a favourite_n of_o that_o see_v when_o the_o determination_n be_v so_o strong_o press_v by_o other_o 24._o de_fw-fr pont._n rom._n l._n 1._o c._n 8_o 9_o l._n 4._o c._n 24._o and_o the_o author_n of_o these_o note_n be_v pleat_v to_o determine_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o be_v chief_o in_o the_o bishop_n but_o proper_o and_o entire_o monarchical_a in_o the_o pope_n only_o and_o that_o he_o derive_v his_o power_n immediate_o from_o christ_n but_o the_o bishop_n have_v they_o from_o he_o as_o to_o jurisdiction_n which_o be_v government_n 3._o moreover_o they_o have_v the_o less_o reason_n to_o except_v against_o any_o church_n for_o the_o want_n of_o this_o apostolical_a order_n when_o their_o very_a catechism_n that_o multiply_v order_n with_o much_o less_o distinction_n of_o office_n make_v this_o no_o distinct_a order_n but_o only_o a_o different_a degree_n of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n the_o supreme_a order_n in_o their_o church_n ascend_v only_o gradual_o from_o that_o of_o a_o common_a presbyter_n to_o that_o of_o bishop_n arch-bishop_n patriarch_n and_o the_o pope_n himself_o some_o of_o the_o intermediate_v we_o know_v admit_v no_o distinct_a ordination_n nay_o the_o pretend_a plenary_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n have_v sometime_o by_o particular_a delegation_n empower_v mitre_a abbot_n but_o mere_a presbyter_n to_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o two_o of_o the_o bishop_n if_o but_o one_o be_v present_a even_o in_o ordination_n itself_o and_o that_o of_o a_o bishop_n as_o bellarmine_n in_o this_o very_a note_n yield_v many_o other_o instance_n may_v be_v give_v of_o their_o endeavour_n to_o advance_v the_o first_o as_o it_o be_v on_o purpose_n to_o fence_v off_o the_o danger_n of_o a_o rival_n to_o what_o use_n else_o shall_v serve_v so_o many_o privilege_n and_o exemption_n long_o complain_v of_o their_o chief_a rise_n have_v be_v upon_o the_o depression_n of_o bishop_n and_o rob_v they_o of_o their_o ordinary_a power_n so_o quite_o opposite_a be_v the_o true_a case_n from_o the_o jealousy_n of_o some_o about_o this_o primitive_a order_n 4._o also_o they_o will_v have_v little_a cause_n to_o glory_n much_o in_o this_o pretend_a uninterrupted_a succession_n when_o they_o consider_v how_o many_o nullity_n according_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n may_v dissolve_v and_o separate_v the_o close_a connexion_n thereof_o for_o beside_o confuse_a tumultuary_a and_o simoniacal_a promotion_n from_o which_o their_o own_o writer_n will_v scarce_o free_v some_o of_o they_o that_o one_o principle_n of_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o effect_n of_o any_o sacrament_n have_v need_n make_v they_o fearful_a of_o rely_v too_o much_o upon_o it_o for_o in_o case_n this_o be_v once_o want_v in_o some_o of_o the_o principal_a source_n through_o so_o long_a a_o tract_n of_o time_n variety_n of_o circumstance_n and_o different_a temper_n of_o person_n which_o many_o will_v think_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o suppose_v however_o can_v never_o be_v certain_o prove_v otherwise_o by_o this_o rule_n they_o can_v be_v secure_a of_o any_o order_n yea_o scarce_o of_o any_o true_a christian_a among_o they_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o three_o inquiry_n how_o insufficient_a a_o proof_n this_o will_v afford_v they_o of_o any_o great_a advantage_n 3_o inquiry_n 3_o indeed_o bellarmin_n himself_o seem_v so_o just_a as_o in_o part_n to_o yield_v this_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o four_o objection_n about_o this_o note_n he_o say_v a_o argument_n may_v be_v bring_v that_o there_o the_o church_n be_v not_o where_o there_o be_v not_o this_o succession_n but_o it_o can_v thence_o necessary_o be_v gather_v that_o there_o the_o church_n be_v wheresoever_o this_o succession_n be_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v no_o positive_a proof_n with_o he_o wherefore_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o exclude_v the_o eastern_a church_n or_o break_v their_o succession_n upon_o pretence_n of_o heresy_n 1._o for_o first_o this_o succession_n be_v no_o sufficient_a evividence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o any_o church_n indeed_o be_v tradition_n so_o infallible_a a_o conveyance_n of_o truth_n as_o some_o man_n that_o talk_v of_o nothing_o below_o demonstration_n will_v vouch_v be_v it_o impossible_a for_o any_o new_a opinion_n to_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n be_v it_o necessary_a that_o man_n must_v believe_v to_o day_n as_o they_o do_v yesterday_o and_o so_o in_o short_a as_o it_o be_v at_o one_o leap_v up_o to_o the_o very_a apostle_n and_o that_o the_o passage_n of_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n be_v able_a to_o make_v as_o little_a alteration_n in_o the_o memorial_n or_o evidence_n of_o what_o doctrine_n or_o rule_n of_o practice_n be_v first_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n as_o the_o last_o night_n sleep_n do_v of_o what_o pass_v the_o day_n before_o then_o every_o church_n of_o apostolical_a foundation_n and_o such_o be_v all_o then_o plant_v have_v be_v and_o will_v still_o continue_v as_o infallible_a as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n think_v herself_o and_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v have_v any_o dispute_n about_o their_o tenet_n nor_o any_o such_o exception_n against_o their_o succession_n what_o security_n they_o have_v from_o the_o defection_n which_o other_o be_v charge_v with_o or_o have_v be_v find_v liable_a to_o what_o evidence_n may_v be_v produce_v that_o any_o church_n or_o company_n of_o man_n in_o the_o church_n may_v not_o add_v in_o process_n of_o time_n some_o doctrine_n and_o usage_n very_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o the_o resolution_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v only_o with_o safety_n to_o be_v make_v into_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n alone_o by_o itself_o or_o its_o dependent_n we_o be_v yet_o to_o seek_v and_o much_o wonder_n that_o the_o ancient_n in_o all_o their_o dispute_n with_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n shall_v take_v so_o great_a a_o compass_n to_o confute_v their_o adversary_n from_o scripture_n reason_n and_o other_o authority_n beside_o what_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n afford_v and_o not_o with_o our_o
thing_n as_o mark_n of_o distinction_n only_o without_o any_o further_a design_n of_o lessen_v their_o nature_n and_o quality_n by_o they_o p._n 31._o 4._o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o name_n catholic_n in_o that_o time_n when_o it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n conjoin_v with_o the_o catholic_n faith_n be_v a_o sure_a note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n it_o must_v always_o be_v so_o even_o when_o the_o name_n and_o the_o thing_n be_v part_v p._n 32._o the_o worst_a of_o heretic_n lay_v claim_v to_o it_o p._n 33._o the_o rule_n to_o know_v the_o true_a church_n by_o prove_v from_o lactantius_n and_o st._n austin_n ibid._n 5._o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o particular_a man_n in_o that_o age_n when_o all_o so_o call_v be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n corrupt_v in_o the_o faith_n be_v a_o sure_a hand_n of_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n that_o it_o must_v always_o be_v so_o p._n 33_o 34._o iii_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v egregious_o corrupt_v the_o catholic_n faith_n or_o religion_n neither_o be_v nor_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o catholic_n church_n p._n 34._o this_o justify_v by_o compare_v her_o doctrine_n in_o several_a point_n with_o that_o deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n p._n 35._o for_o instance_n that_o angel_n and_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v pray_v unto_o and_o worship_v this_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n the_o worship_v of_o image_n contrary_a to_o the_o second_o commandment_n which_o they_o make_v the_o same_o with_o the_o first_o p._n 36._o the_o scripture_n command_v all_o person_n indifferent_o to_o read_v the_o scripture_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n allow_v not_o this_o liberty_n to_o the_o laity_n but_o upon_o licence_n ibid._n the_o scripture_n forbid_v prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n enjoin_v such_o and_o no_o other_o p._n 37._o purgatory_n contrary_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n the_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o express_a instistitution_n of_o our_o saviour_n p._n 38._o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n even_o after_o consecration_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n p._n 39_o the_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n derogatory_n to_o christ_n own_o priestly_a oblation_n whereby_o he_o once_o offer_v himself_o a_o complete_a sacrifice_n of_o expiation_n p._n 40._o in_o all_o these_o particular_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n a_o corrupter_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o doctrine_n and_o consequent_o deserve_v not_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n ibid._n the_o second_o note_n antiquity_n this_o mark_n and_o character_n of_o a_o true_a church_n be_v not_o proper_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n alone_o nor_o in_o truth_n do_v it_o belong_v to_o it_o to_o prove_v this_o three_o thing_n be_v here_o offer_v i._o that_o the_o plea_n of_o bare_a antiquity_n be_v not_o proper_a to_o the_o church_n but_o common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o society_n of_o false_a religion_n p._n 41._o the_o note_n of_o a_o thing_n must_v be_v proper_a to_o that_o of_o which_o they_o be_v a_o note_n and_o not_o common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o thing_n p._n 42._o 1._o because_o what_o be_v proper_a to_o a_o thing_n be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o and_o do_v ever_o belong_v to_o it_o since_o it_o have_v a_o be_v and_o can_v at_o no_o time_n be_v absent_a from_o it_o ibid._n 2._o other_o society_n have_v lay_v claim_n to_o this_o note_n and_o it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v they_o and_o therefore_o no_o proper_a note_n of_o a_o church_n ibid._n this_o show_v that_o bare_a antiquity_n can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o truth_n p._n 44._o antiquity_n and_o priority_n wide_o different_a p._n 45._o a_o twofold_a antiquity_n one_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o the_o other_o absolute_a and_o in_o itself_o ibid._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o be_v try_v only_o by_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o true_a antiquity_n p._n 46._o error_n almost_o as_o ancient_a as_o truth_n for_o which_o reason_n several_a wicked_a doctrine_n run_v down_o to_o posterity_n have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o plea_n of_o antiquity_n to_o give_v they_o countenance_n and_o support_v p._n 47._o ii_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n vain_o pretend_v to_o true_a antiquity_n i.e._n to_o ancient_a truth_n p._n 48._o wherein_o true_a antiquity_n do_v consist_v ibid._n the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n not_o ancient_a by_o reason_n of_o that_o alteration_n they_o have_v make_v in_o the_o ancient_a creed_n p._n 49._o cardinal_n bellarmin_n ratiocination_n against_o this_o charge_n consist_v of_o 6_o thing_n to_o be_v observe_v in_o all_o change_n of_o religion_n none_o of_o which_o he_o say_v can_v be_v show_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n ibid._n his_o reason_v build_v upon_o very_o false_a ground_n this_o consider_v and_o large_o answer_v in_o four_o particular_n p._n 50._o 1._o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o history_n and_o experience_n there_o have_v be_v great_a change_n in_o religion_n the_o author_n and_o the_o beginning_n etc._n etc._n of_o which_o can_v be_v know_v p._n 50._o 2._o neither_o do_v the_o example_n they_o allege_v for_o this_o their_o reason_n serve_v to_o no_o other_o purpose_n but_o to_o show_v the_o falseness_n of_o it_o as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o nestorian_a and_o arrian_n heresy_n p._n 51._o 3._o suppose_v they_o true_a they_o will_v uphold_v the_o great_a impiety_n ibid._n the_o heathen_a god_n and_o their_o oracle_n support_v by_o this_o argument_n p._n 52._o 4._o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o a_o instance_n of_o this_o there_o be_v a_o acknowledge_a change_n in_o it_o and_o yet_o they_o can_v tell_v who_o first_o begin_v it_o viz._n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n ibid._n two_o instance_n out_o of_o polydore_n virgil_n when_o and_o by_o who_o they_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 53._o 1._o their_o grand_a article_n of_o faith_n the_o papal_a authority_n bring_v in_o by_o victor_n and_o carry_v on_o by_o the_o follow_a bishop_n ibid._n the_o present_a definition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o depose_v king_n not_o challenge_v till_o gregory_n vii_o i.e._n 1000_o year_n after_o christ_n ibid._n 2._o it_o be_v know_v when_o image_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n p._n 55._o a_o little_a more_o than_o 100_o year_n since_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v decree_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i._n e._n of_o the_o word_n of_o god._n ibid._n iii_o that_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o law_n establish_v be_v the_o true_a primitive_a christianity_n p._n 56._o the_o three_o note_n duration_n three_o thing_n be_v here_o consider_v i._o what_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o term_n duration_n p._n 58._o duration_n include_v 3_o thing_n 1._o a_o be_v of_o a_o church_n from_o the_o beginning_n p._n 58_o 2._o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o church_n to_o the_o end_n p._n 58_o 3._o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o church_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n without_o interruption_n p._n 58_o bellarmine_n application_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o deficient_a in_o the_o latter_a branch_n p._n 59_o ii_o how_o far_o duration_n be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n p._n 59_o this_o be_v no_o note_n by_o which_o a_o true_a church_n be_v to_o be_v find_v out_o or_o distinguish_v from_o the_o false_a ib._n for_o four_o reason_n 1._o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n will_v not_o permit_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o note_n p._n 60._o 2._o that_o can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o do_v not_o inseparable_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n in_o all_o season_n and_o case_n p._n 61._o 3._o that_o which_o be_v a_o note_n must_v be_v proper_a to_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o be_v the_o note_n of_o and_o not_o common_a to_o other_o thing_n as_o well_o as_o that_o p._n 61_o 62._o common_a to_o false_a church_n as_o well_o as_o true_a ibid._n 4._o if_o it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n than_o those_o can_v not_o be_v true_a church_n which_o have_v not_o not_o have_v that_o duration_n ib._n this_o unchurche_n the_o 7_o church_n of_o asia_n p._n 62_o 63._o iii_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o just_a and_o sufficient_a title_n to_o this_o character_n p._n 63._o this_o prove_v as_o to_o 1._o place_v 2._o person_n 3._o order_n 4._o doctrine_n these_o be_v the_o thing_n by_o which_o a_o church_n do_v exist_v and_o be_v make_v
visible_a p._n 63_o 64._o rome_n not_o always_o the_o principal_a seat_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 63._o avignon_n be_v for_o 70_o year_n where_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o whole_a court_n reside_v ibid._n several_a pope_n heretic_n p._n 64._o two_o pope_n at_o once_o contend_v for_o the_o chair_n and_o this_o for_o above_o 40_o year_n together_o and_o at_o one_o time_n 3_o pope_n p._n 64._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n compare_v with_o itself_o in_o reference_n to_o several_a doctrine_n p._n 65._o what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o hold_v and_o what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v hold_v ibid._n her_o be_v the_o mother-church_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v christ_n vicar_n ibid._n concern_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n ibid._n scripture_n and_o tradition_n p._n 66._o scripture_n in_o unknown_a tongue_n ibid._n merit_n p._n 67._o indulgence_n ibid._n purgatory_n p._n 68_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n ibid._n pray_v to_o saint_n p._n 68_o 69._o image-worship_n p._n 69._o sacrament_n the_o number_n of_o they_o ibid._n transubstantiation_n p._n 70._o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n ibid._n solitary_n mass_n p._n 70_o 71._o auricular_a confession_n p._n 71._o extreme_a unction_n ibid._n priest_n marriage_n ibid._n in_o all_o these_o particular_n room_n be_v not_o now_o what_o it_o have_v be_v the_o four_o note_n amplitude_n or_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o believer_n the_o scripture_n first_o give_v we_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o church_n p._n 73._o a_o true_a christian_a church_n profess_v the_o true_a christian_n faith._n p._n 74._o instead_o of_o this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v invent_v several_a note_n and_o character_n of_o a_o church_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o or_o be_v not_o plain_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n ibid._n of_o which_o this_o amplitude_n or_o multitude_n etc._n etc._n be_v one_o ibid._n what_o bellarmine_n understand_v by_o this_o note_n p._n 75._o in_o answer_n to_o he_o i._o it_o be_v show_v this_o can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n ibid._n 1_o whether_o you_o consider_v the_o member_n thereof_o under_o either_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o great_a multitude_n or_o 2._o a_o great_a multitude_n of_o believer_n ibid._n satan_n kingdom_n more_o numerous_a than_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ._n ibid._n the_o worshipper_n of_o mahomet_n exceed_v the_o member_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n in_o number_n since_o the_o romanist_n make_v themselves_o the_o only_a catholic_n p._n 76._o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n not_o to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n by_o this_o note_n ibid._n this_o note_n therefore_o no_o true_a character_n of_o a_o church_n p._n 77._o the_o several_a place_n of_o scripture_n whence_o bellarmine_n pretend_v he_o fetch_v this_o note_n of_o he_o ibid._n this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o variable_a state_n and_o condition_n of_o it_o p._n 78._o this_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o cardinal_n himself_o in_o his_o explication_n of_o this_o note_n ibid._n the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o be_v compare_v with_o what_o it_o shall_v be_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n p._n 79._o many_o plain_a prophecy_n bring_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o ibid._n the_o cardinal_n citation_n of_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n for_o the_o confirm_v this_o note_n consider_v p._n 80_o 81._o ii_o suppose_v this_o to_o be_v a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n it_o do_v not_o advantage_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o that_o her_o pretention_n of_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n church_n ibid._n 82_o to_o 85._o iii_o suppose_v again_o this_o note_n to_o be_v true_a it_o do_v the_o reform_a church_n a_o very_a great_a service_n in_o demonstrate_v they_o to_o be_v true_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n p._n 85._o this_o demonstrate_v by_o two_o argument_n p._n 86_o 87._o 1._o that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n the_o catholic_n church_n then_o be_v more_o we_o than_o now_o it_o be_v the_o romanist_n p._n 86._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a agreement_n between_o the_o ancient_a church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o present_a church_n of_o england_n ibid._n this_o be_v evident_a by_o compare_v the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o each_o together_o ibid._n 2._o that_o upon_o computation_n the_o church_n subject_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v exceed_v not_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o amplitude_n or_o multitude_n of_o member_n p._n 87_o to_o 91._o the_o conclusion_n p._n 92._o the_o five_o note_n succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o examination_n of_o this_o note_n three_o thing_n be_v inquire_v into_o i._o how_o far_o this_o note_n may_v be_v necessary_a to_o any_o church_n p._n 94._o true_a and_o lawful_a pastor_n necessary_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o pastoral_a power_n original_o from_o christ_n ibid._n power_n of_o ordination_n entrust_v with_o bishop_n the_o chief_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o ordinary_a successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n p._n 94_o 95._o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o bishop_n and_o its_o succession_n not_o interrupt_v in_o the_o reformation_n ibid._n 1._o obs_n though_o succession_n of_o bishop_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o complete_a constitution_n of_o a_o church_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v indispensable_a to_o the_o very_o be_v of_o it_o so_o as_o to_o unchurch_n every_o place_n that_o want_v these_o 2._o obs_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o every_o church_n which_o firm_o presume_v upon_o this_o lawful_a and_o orderly_a succession_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o produce_v the_o record_n of_o its_o conveyance_n through_o every_o age_n and_o in_o every_o single_a person_n by_o who_o it_o have_v past_a p._n 95._o the_o ancient_n content_v themselves_o in_o deliver_v down_o to_o we_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o great_a see_v and_o mother-city_n as_o of_o rome_n alexandria_n antioch_n jerusalem_n etc._n etc._n ibid._n 3._o obs_n some_o irregularity_n and_o uncanonical_a proceed_n in_o time_n of_o great_a schism_n or_o public_a disturbance_n have_v be_v interpret_v for_o no_o interruption_n of_o this_o authentical_a succession_n p._n 97._o ii_o how_o far_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n may_v be_v grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 98._o little_o leave_v upon_o record_n of_o many_o of_o the_o first_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n except_v their_o bare_a name_n ibid._n if_o heresy_n break_v the_o succession_n this_o be_v chargeable_a upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 99_o if_o schismatical_a intrusion_n can_v dissolve_v the_o order_n of_o succession_n this_o chargeable_a likewise_o on_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n viz._n felix_n the_o 2._o and_o vigilius_n ibid._n 1._o the_o case_n of_o the_o roman_a succession_n extreme_o change_v since_o the_o first_o time_n p._n 101._o no_o supremacy_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o more_o than_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n p._n 101_o 102._o 2._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o very_o favourable_a to_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n ibid._n the_o divine_a right_n of_o episcopacy_n dispute_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n ibid._n 3._o their_o catechism_n make_v this_o no_o distinct_a order_n but_o only_o a_o different_a degree_n of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n p._n 103._o iii_o how_o insufficient_a a_o proof_n this_o will_v afford_v they_o of_o any_o great_a advantage_n ibid._n 1._o succession_n be_v no_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o any_o church_n p._n 104_o 105._o 2._o a_o unintterrupted_a succession_n of_o bishop_n be_v no_o warrantable_a ground_n of_o the_o claim_n of_o superiority_n over_o another_o church_n which_o have_v not_o so_o clear_a evidence_n thereof_o p._n 105_o 106._o the_o cardinal_n testimony_n out_o of_o st._n augustine_n irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o epiphanius_n examine_v p._n 107_o 108._o his_o inference_n from_o these_o citation_n about_o succession_n consider_v p._n 109_o 110._o the_o conclusion_n the_o six_o note_n agreement_n in_o doctrine_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n this_o be_v acknowledge_v a_o true_a mark_n of_o a_o church_n p._n 113._o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v to_o be_v lay_v aside_o till_o it_o be_v first_o know_v whether_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o primitive_a church_n or_o not_o p._n 114._o the_o true_a church_n only_o to_o be_v discover_v by_o the_o true_a faith._n p._n 115._o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o be_v to_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n p._n 116._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n wave_v particular_a controversy_n that_o may_v be_v make_v plain_a and_o evident_a to_o most_o capacity_n delight_n rather_o to_o run_v out_o into_o general_a controversy_n
172._o the_o eight_o note_n sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n that_o this_o note_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o be_v far_o from_o perform_v what_o be_v promise_v for_o it_o by_o the_o cardinal_n be_v sufficient_o make_v evident_a by_o four_o particular_n p._n 173._o i._o what_o be_v here_o mean_v by_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n p._n 174._o though_o that_o be_v the_o best_a and_o pure_a church_n which_o have_v the_o least_o of_o error_n and_o corruption_n in_o its_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n yet_o that_o which_o be_v the_o best_a be_v not_o the_o only_a true_a church_n p._n 157._o ii_o that_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n i.e._n a_o pure_a profession_n of_o true_a religion_n without_o any_o mixture_n of_o error_n be_v no_o true_a note_n or_o character_n whereby_o a_o man_n may_v distinguish_v the_o true_a church_n from_o all_o false_a church_n p._n 176._o that_o this_o can_v be_v no_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n make_v evident_o appear_v from_o the_o consideration_n of_o those_o necessary_a property_n of_o all_o true_a note_n by_o which_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v know_v and_o distinguish_v p._n 177._o these_o be_v four._n 1._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v common_a to_o all_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n with_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v p._n 177_o to_o 180._o 2._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v proper_a and_o peculiar_a to_o that_o kind_n of_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v a_o note_n and_o not_o common_a to_o thing_n of_o another_o kind_n p._n 181._o 3._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v more_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v p._n 182_o 183._o 4._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v inseparable_a to_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v p._n 184_o to_o 188._o iii_o in_o what_o sense_n this_o may_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n p._n 189._o that_o be_v a_o true_a church_n which_o profess_v all_o the_o essential_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o receive_v all_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o christian_a worship_n and_o discipline_n p._n 190._o the_o church_n of_o england_n will_v to_o be_v try_v by_o this_o p._n 192._o iv_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o true_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v by_o this_o note_n in_o which_o soever_o of_o the_o two_o sense_n we_o understand_v it_o ibid._n this_o clear_o make_v out_o in_o four_o particular_n 1._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n decrye_v man_n private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n as_o utter_o insufficient_a to_o make_v any_o certain_a distinction_n of_o truth_n from_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n p._n 194._o 2._o she_o allow_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n without_o the_o true_a church_n to_o guide_v and_o direct_v our_o private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n p._n 195._o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n not_o to_o be_v resolve_v by_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o those_o of_o revelation_n p._n 196._o no_o other_o rule_n while_o we_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n to_o direct_v we_o in_o this_o enquiry_n but_o only_o that_o of_o scripture_n ibid._n this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n tell_v we_o be_v insufficient_a and_o that_o for_o two_o reason_n 1._o because_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o full_a enough_o as_o to_o all_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v certain_a unwritten_a tradition_n in_o the_o church_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o it_o by_o which_o its_o defect_n be_v supply_v p._n 197._o 2._o because_o it_o be_v not_o clear_a enough_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o be_v so_o obscure_o express_v that_o we_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a what_o it_o be_v without_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o true_a church_n p._n 198._o these_o consider_v and_o answer_v 3._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n resolve_v all_o certainty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o indeed_o be_v the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o popery_n p._n 199._o a_o short_a dialogue_n upon_o this_o argument_n between_o a_o papist_n and_o protestant_n p._n 200_o to_o 202._o 4._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v authority_n to_o the_o true_a church_n to_o impose_v upon_o we_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v such_o thing_n as_o before_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v p._n 203._o to_o the_o end._n the_o nine_o note_n efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n by_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n two_o thing_n understand_v either_o 1_o the_o power_n which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o particular_a man_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o believe_v aright_o and_o to_o live_v well_o or_o 2_o that_o success_n which_o it_o have_v in_o draw_v multitude_n outward_o to_o profess_v and_o embrace_v it_o p._n 209._o the_o first_o too_o inward_a and_o the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o which_o the_o cardinal_n understand_v by_o it_o too_o uncertain_a a_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n ibid._n many_o other_o thing_n beside_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n which_o have_v and_o may_v convert_v whole_a nation_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n such_o as_o hope_n and_o fear_n outward_a force_n &_o necessity_n p._n 210._o a_o instance_n hereof_o in_o the_o conversion_n wrought_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a p._n 211._o the_o difference_n between_o such_o conversion_n and_o those_o which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 212._o in_o answer_n to_o the_o cardinal_n upon_o this_o note_n three_o thing_n lay_v down_o i._o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o any_o doctrine_n can_v be_v no_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n p._n 213._o this_o appear_v 1._o from_o what_o our_o saviour_n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n ibid._n 214._o 2._o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o temper_n and_o constitution_n of_o mankind_n p._n 215._o to_o 217._o 3._o from_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact._n p._n 218_o 219._o error_n have_v such_o a_o influence_n often_o up_o n_o man_n mind_n that_o they_o have_v reject_v truth_n and_o prefer_v the_o most_o gross_a and_o impious_a opinion_n before_o it_o ibid._n this_o apparent_a from_o the_o history_n of_o all_o age_n ibid._n more_o particular_o in_o the_o case_n of_o arianism_n p._n 219._o and_o in_o that_o of_o mahomitanism_n p._n 220._o the_o conversion_n wrought_v by_o those_o if_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n account_v hereti_n k_v p._n 221._o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n ibid._n ii_o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o doctrine_n profess_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o note_n of_o its_o be_v a_o true_a church_n p._n 222._o and_o that_o for_o these_o reason_n 1._o because_o of_o that_o great_a mixture_n of_o error_n which_o there_o be_v with_o the_o truth_n which_o it_o profess_v p._n 223._o 2._o because_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o much_o alter_v from_o what_o it_o former_o be_v ibid._n 3._o because_o it_o hinder_v those_o who_o embrace_v it_o from_o thorough_o examine_v it_o p._n 224._o 4._o because_o art_n and_o force_n have_v sometime_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o make_v it_o prevail_v p._n 225._o iii_o the_o argument_n the_o cardinal_n make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n prove_v to_o be_v insufficient_a p._n 226._o 1._o his_o argument_n from_o the_o scripture_n consider_v ibid._n 2._o his_o argument_n from_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v p._n 227._o 3._o his_o argument_n from_o the_o particular_a instance_n which_o he_o give_v of_o conversion_n wrought_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reflect_v on_o p._n 227._o i._o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o english_a by_o austin_n the_o monk_n consider_v p._n 228._o four_o thing_n allege_v in_o answer_n to_o it_o ibid._n 2._o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o franconia_n by_o kilianus_n reply_v to_o p._n 228_o 229._o 3._o the_o conversion_n of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n by_o vinofrid_n otherwise_o call_v boniface_n consider_v ibid._n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o vandal_n of_o the_o dane_n of_o the_o bulgarian_n slavonian_n etc._n etc._n ascribe_v to_o other_o cause_n than_o the_o naked_a efficacy_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n ibid._n the_o barbarous_a cruelty_n that_o be_v use_v by_o the_o spaniard_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o indian_n p._n 230._o the_o instance_n of_o heraclius_n the_o emperor_n letter_n to_o dagobert_n king_n of_o france_n concern_v the_o method_n he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n p._n 231._o the_o conclusion_n the_o ten_o note_n holiness_n of_o life_n in_o this_o argument_n it_o be_v show_v i._o what_o the_o notion_n of_o holiness_n be_v p._n 233._o holiness_n be_v of_o two_o kind_n 1._o holiness_n of_o call_v and_o dedication_n what_o
of_o caesaria_n of_o anthony_n a_o egyptian_a monk_n of_o john_n a_o anchorite_n be_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o his_o purpose_n p._n 296._o neither_o be_v the_o testimony_n concern_v st._n benedict_n st._n bernard_n and_o st._n francis._n p._n 297_o 298._o the_o nature_n of_o the_o prediction_n &_o prophecy_n bring_v to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v pretend_v to_o few_o such_o p._n 299_o to_o 302._o the_o prediction_n of_o philip_n nereus_n and_o of_o st._n rose_n p._n 303._o of_o hieronimus_fw-la savanorola_n p._n 304._o of_o johannes_n de_fw-fr rupe_n scissa_fw-la p._n 305._o of_o luther_n and_o melancthon_n and_o john_n huss_n p._n 306_o 307._o the_o thirteen_o note_n the_o confession_n of_o adversary_n the_o cardinal_n roundly_o affirm_v the_o force_n of_o their_o truth_n be_v so_o great_a that_o the_o enemy_n of_o it_o be_v constrain_v to_o bear_v witness_n to_o it_o p._n 309._o i._o whether_o such_o a_o testimony_n be_v indeed_o a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o because_o the_o church_n may_v be_v and_o be_v without_o it_o in_o its_o infancy_n the_o christian_a religion_n be_v call_v heresy_n by_o its_o adversary_n p._n 310_o 311._o our_o saviour_n rather_o make_v it_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o contrary_a so_o do_v tertullian_n and_o other_o p._n 312._o ii_o if_o it_o be_v a_o true_a note_n whether_o peculiar_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n exclusive_o to_o other_o christian_n that_o be_v not_o of_o her_o communion_n p._n 313._o the_o witness_n he_o produce_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n pliny_n testimony_n be_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o general_a and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v as_o to_o what_o he_o mention_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o christian_a soldier_n p._n 314_o 315._o josephus_n his_o testimony_n make_v as_o little_a for_o he_o or_o his_o church_n p._n 316._o neither_o be_v there_o any_o advantage_n arise_v to_o they_o from_o that_o of_o philo_n the_o jew_n p._n 317._o his_o other_o witness_n both_o turk_n and_o heretic_n trifle_v and_o insignificant_a p._n 318._o the_o cardinal_n affirm_v that_o whereas_o the_o catholic_n neither_o praise_n or_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n or_o life_n of_o heathen_n or_o heretic_n yet_o these_o speak_v well_o of_o they_o p._n 319._o vncharitableness_n a_o true_a character_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ibid._n catholic_n have_v commend_v the_o life_n both_o of_o heathen_n and_o heretic_n p._n 320._o and_o also_o our_o doctrine_n p._n 321_o to_o 324._o slater_n consensus_fw-la veterum_fw-la reflect_v on_o ibid._n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jew_n how_o far_o useful_a to_o christianity_n p._n 324._o the_o jew_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n confess_v there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o jesus_n who_o wrought_v wonderful_a work_n ibid._n their_o testimony_n as_o to_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o to_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o as_o to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o text_n appropriate_v to_o the_o messiah_n p._n 325._o mr._n slater_n ignorance_n of_o the_o jewish_a writer_n discover_v from_o p._n 326_o to_o 330._o the_o jewish_a writer_n great_a enemy_n to_o the_o new_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n p._n 133._o the_o fourteen_o note_n the_o unhappy_a end_n of_o the_o church_n enemy_n what_o bellamine_n mean_v by_o a_o unhappy_a end_n p._n 335._o this_o intend_v by_o he_o not_o bare_o as_o a_o note_n of_o a_o church_n but_o of_o that_o which_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n p._n 336._o the_o instance_n he_o produce_v of_o unhappy_a death_n be_v for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o impertinent_a ibid._n the_o unhappy_a end_n of_o those_o who_o defend_v it_o must_v be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o false_a church_n if_o the_o unhappy_a end_n of_o those_o who_o oppose_v it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true._n p._n 337._o from_o god_n judgement_n against_o particular_a person_n nothing_o can_v be_v conclude_v against_o that_o church_n of_o which_o they_o be_v member_n ibid._n this_o therefore_o no_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n as_o be_v contrary_a 1._o to_o scripture_n p._n 338_o 339._o 2._o to_o daily_a observation_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o forego_n age_n p._n 340_o 341._o 3._o to_o the_o principle_n of_o reason_n p._n 342._o this_o prove_v in_o five_o particular_n p._n 342_o 343_o 344._o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o protestant_n will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n rather_o than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 344._o this_o will_v be_v evident_a by_o compare_v the_o death_n of_o their_o prime_a member_n and_o zealous_a champion_n and_o then_o consider_v on_o which_o side_n we_o find_v the_o great_a number_n of_o such_o as_o be_v unnatural_a and_o not_o common_a to_o man_n p._n 345._o protestant_n bishop_n and_o other_o eminent_a pastor_n among_o they_o without_o number_n have_v die_v the_o most_o happy_a death_n ibid._n the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o have_v meet_v with_o unhappy_a end_n very_o few_o p._n 346._o five_o only_o mention_v by_o our_o adversary_n luther_n zuinglius_fw-la oecolampadius_n carolostadius_fw-la and_o calvin_n ibid._n the_o death_n of_o luther_n misrepresent_v by_o they_o p._n 347._o sleidans_fw-la account_n of_o it_o and_o father_n paul_n thuanus_n quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o his_o bitter_a enemy_n p._n 348_o 349._o zuinglius_fw-la his_o death_n another_o instance_n of_o bellarmine_n p._n 350._o oecolampadius_n his_o death_n false_o relate_v by_o the_o cardinal_n ibid._n and_o carolostadius_fw-la his_o being_n kill_v by_o the_o devil_n expose_v as_o a_o notorious_a forgery_n by_o petrus_n roquinus_n p._n 351._o the_o story_n of_o calvin_n death_n large_o consider_v and_o prove_v to_o be_v so_o lewd_a a_o calumny_n that_o any_o man_n but_o a_o advocate_n for_o their_o church_n may_v be_v ashamed_a to_o own_v it_o p._n 351_o to_o 359._o no_o mention_n make_v by_o the_o cardinal_n of_o any_o unhappy_a end_n of_o those_o prince_n and_o secular_a power_n who_o have_v be_v great_a defender_n of_o the_o protestant_n faith._n p._n 360._o several_a dismal_a end_n of_o cardinal_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o especial_o of_o their_o pope_n p._n 360_o 361_o 362._o the_o unhappy_a death_n of_o several_a of_o their_o prince_n particular_o five_a successive_o together_o in_o france_n p._n 363._o the_o advantage_n therefore_o on_o this_o account_n on_o the_o protestant_a side_n ibid._n conclusion_n the_o fifteen_o note_n temporal_a felicity_n this_o note_n even_o in_o the_o cardinal_n opinion_n liable_a to_o many_o exception_n and_o therefore_o at_o once_o to_o prevent_v they_o all_o he_o tell_v we_o roundly_o that_o catholic_n prince_n never_o adhere_v unto_o god_n hearty_o but_o that_o they_o most_o easy_o triumph_v over_o their_o enemy_n p._n 368._o i._o this_o can_v be_v esteem_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o because_o god_n have_v no_o where_o promise_v it_o in_o all_o the_o holy_a gospel_n p._n 369._o 2._o because_o for_o several_a age_n together_o the_o church_n can_v not_o pretend_v to_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o temporal_a felicity_n p._n 370._o 3._o because_o of_o those_o misery_n which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n must_v endure_v in_o the_o day_n of_o antichrist_n p._n 371._o ii_o the_o historical_a passage_n which_o the_o cardinal_n produce_v for_o this_o note_n do_v not_o prove_v what_o he_o intend_v p._n 372._o great_a partiality_n make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o these_o instance_n p._n 373._o the_o story_n of_o rhadagaisus_n and_o his_o son_n death_n the_o defeat_n of_o the_o numerous_a army_n of_o the_o goth_n by_o honorius_n consider_v ibid._n the_o various_a success_n of_o the_o holy-war_n do_v at_o last_o conclude_v to_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o infidel_n p._n 374._o the_o story_n of_o the_o albigenses_n and_o the_o success_n of_o both_o side_n impartial_o relate_v wherein_o these_o heretic_n seem_v clear_o to_o have_v the_o advantage_n p._n 375_o 376_o 377._o the_o victory_n of_o charles_n the_o v._o no_o such_o mighty_a miracle_n as_o pretend_v p._n 378._o many_o example_n of_o infidel_n and_o heretic_n allege_v who_o have_v be_v as_o prosperous_a and_o successful_a in_o the_o world_n as_o any_o catholic_n can_v pretend_v to_o p._n 379._o the_o history_n of_o uladislaus_n king_n of_o poland_n and_o hungary_n upon_o his_o rapture_n of_o the_o peace_n with_o amurath_n the_o second_o p._n 380._o the_o unfortunate_a battle_n of_o mohatz_n relate_v p._n 381._o the_o prosperous_a reign_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n notwithstanding_o all_o the_o attempt_n both_o of_o foreign_a and_o domestic_a enemy_n p._n 381._o to_o 387._o the_o author_n of_o the_o use_n and_o great_a moment_n of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n reflect_v upon_o p._n 388._o 389._o the_o recapitulation_n and_o conclusion_n to_o the_o
whole_a work._n p._n 390._o finis_fw-la book_n print_v for_o and_o sell_v by_o richard_n chiswell_n dr._n cave_n life_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n in_o 2_o vol._n folio_n dr._n cary_n chronological_a account_n of_o ancient_n time._n fol._n hooker_n ecclesiastical_a polity_n fol._n sir_n john_n burlace_n history_n of_o the_o irish_a rebellion_n fol._n the_o law_n of_o this_o realm_n concern_v jesuit_n seminary_n priest_n recusant_n the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o allegiance_n explain_v by_o divers_a judgement_n and_o resolution_n of_o the_o judge_n with_o other_o observation_n thereupon_o by_o william_n cawleyesq_n fol._n dr._n towerson_n explication_n on_o the_o creed_n the_o commandment_n and_o lord_n prayer_n in_o 3_o vol._n fol._n bishop_n nicholson_n on_o the_o church-catechism_n 40._o mr._n john_n cave_n seven_o occasional_a sermon_n 40._o bishop_n wilkin_n natural_a religion_n 80._o his_o fifteen_o sermon_n 80._o mr._n tanner_n primordia_fw-la or_o the_o rise_n and_o growth_n of_o the_o first_o church_n of_o god_n describe_v 80._o spaniard_n conspiracy_n against_o the_o state_n of_o venice_n 80._o dr._n cave_n primitive_a christianity_n in_o three_o part_n 80._o certain_a genuine_a remain_n of_o the_o lord_n bacon_n in_o argument_n civil_a moral_a natural_a etc._n etc._n with_o a_o large_a account_n of_o all_o his_o work_n by_o dr._n tho._n tenison_n 80._o dr._n henry_n bagshaw_n discourse_n on_o select_a text_n 80._o mr._n seller_n state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n dr._n burnet_n account_n of_o the_o life_n and_o death_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o rochester_n 80._o vindication_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 80._o history_n of_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n in_o the_o dispose_v of_o ecclesiastical_a benefice_n and_o church-land_n 80._o relation_n of_o the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o french_a king_n and_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o be_v add_v the_o pope_n brief_a to_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o protestation_n publish_v by_o dr._n burnet_n 80._o dr._n cumber_n companion_n to_o the_o altar_n 80._o dr._n sherlock_n practical_a discourse_n of_o religious_a assembly_n 80._o defence_n of_o dr._n stillingfleet_n unreasonableness_n of_o separation_n 80._o a_o vindication_n of_o the_o defence_n of_o dr._n stillingfleet_n in_o answer_n to_o mr._n baxter_n and_o mr._n job_n about_o catholic_n communion_n 80._o sir_n rob._n filmer_n patriarcha_fw-la or_o natural_a power_n of_o king_n 80._o bishop_n wettenball_n method_n and_o order_n for_o private_a devotion_n 125._o valentine_n private_a devotion_n 40._o dr._n spencer_n de_fw-fr legibus_fw-la hebraeorum_n ritualibus_fw-la &_o earum_fw-la rationibus_fw-la fol._n dr._n john_n lightsoot'_v work_n in_o english_a in_o 2_o vol._n fol._n sir_n tho._n brown_n vulgar_a error_n with_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o work_n fol._n patris_fw-la simonii_n disquisitiones_fw-la criticae_fw-la de_fw-la variis_fw-la per_fw-la diversa_fw-la loca_fw-la &_o tempora_fw-la bibliorum_fw-la editionibus_fw-la accedunt_fw-la castigat_fw-la opusc_n be_v vossii_n de_fw-fr sibyllinis_fw-la oraculis_fw-la 40._o the_o case_n of_o lay-communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n consider_v 40._o two_o letter_n betwixt_o mr._n r._n smith_n and_o dr._n hen._n hammond_n about_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell._n 80._o dean_n stratford_n dissuasive_a from_o revenge_n 80._o dr._n hez_n burton_n first_o volume_n of_o discourse_n of_o purity_n and_o charity_n of_o repentance_n and_o of_o seek_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god._n publish_v by_o dean_n tillotson_n 80._o sir_n thomas_n more_o be_v utopia_n new_o make_v english_a by_o dr._n burnet_n 80._o mr._n seller_n devout_a communicant_a assist_v with_o rule_n meditation_n prayer_n and_o anthem_n 12â—_n dr._n towerson_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o general_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n in_o particular_a 80._o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o which_o beside_o the_o ordinary_a act_n of_o the_o council_n be_v declare_v many_o notable_a occurrence_n which_o happen_v in_o christendom_n for_o 40_o year_n and_o particular_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o hinder_v the_o reformation_n of_o their_o error_n and_o to_o maintain_v their_o greatness_n write_a by_o father_n paul_n of_o the_o servi_n to_o which_o be_v add_v the_o life_n of_o the_o author_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o inquisition_n book_n late_o print_v for_o richard_n chiswell_n dr._n burnet_n history_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o 2_o vol._n fol._n a_o collection_n of_o sixteen_o several_a tract_n and_o discourse_n write_a in_o the_o year_n from_o 1678_o to_o 1685._o inclusive_a by_o gilbert_n burnet_n d._n d._n to_o which_o be_v add_v a_o letter_n write_v to_o dr._n burnet_n give_v a_o account_n of_o cardinal_n pool_n secret_a power_n the_o history_n of_o the_o powder-treason_n with_o a_o vindication_n of_o the_o proceed_n thereupon_o a_o impartial_a consideration_n of_o the_o five_o jesuit_n die_v speech_n who_o be_v execute_v for_o the_o popish_a plot_n 1679._o 40._o a_o dissertation_n concern_v the_o government_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n more_o particular_o of_o the_o encroachment_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n upon_o other_o see_v by_o william_n cave_n d._n d._n octavo_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o mr._n serjeant_n sure_o foot_n in_o christianity_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n with_o some_o other_o discourse_n by_o william_n falkner_n d._n d._n 40._o a_o vindication_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o paper_n write_v by_o one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o prove_v the_o nullity_n of_o our_o order_n by_o gilbert_n burnet_n d._n d._n octavo_fw-la a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o gilb_n burnet_n d._n d._n octavo_fw-la the_o apology_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o a_o epistle_n to_o one_o signior_n scipio_n a_o venetian_a gentleman_n concern_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n write_a both_o in_o latin_a by_o the_o right_n reverend_a father_n in_o god_n john_n jewel_n lord_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n make_v english_a by_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n to_o which_o be_v add_v the_o life_n of_o the_o say_a bishop_n collect_v and_o write_v by_o the_o same_o hand_n octavo_fw-la the_o life_n of_o william_n bedel_n d._n d._n bishop_n of_o kilmore_n in_o ireland_n together_o with_o certain_a letter_n which_o pass_v betwixt_o he_o and_o james_n waddefworth_n a_o late_a pensioner_n of_o the_o holy_a inquisition_n of_o sevil_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n concern_v the_o general_a motive_n to_o the_o roman_a obedience_n octavo_fw-la the_o decree_n make_v at_o rome_n the_o second_o of_o march_n 1679._o condemn_v some_o opinion_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o casuist_n quarto_fw-la a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o reformation_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o error_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n quarto_fw-la first_o and_o second_o part_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n quarto_fw-la a_o papist_n not_o misrepresent_v by_o protestant_n be_v a_o reply_n to_o the_o reflection_n upon_o the_o answer_n to_o a_o papist_n misrepresented_a and_o represent_v quarto_fw-la a_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o several_a article_n propose_v by_o the_o late_a bishop_n of_o condom_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n quarto_fw-la a_o defence_n of_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o the_o exception_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n late_a bishop_n of_o condom_n and_o his_o vindicator_n 40._o a_o catechism_n explain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o answer_n thereunto_o by_o a_o protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 80._o a_o papist_n represent_v and_o not_o misrepresent_v be_v a_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o second_o fifth_z and_z sixth_z sheet_n of_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o papist_n misrepresented_a and_o represent_v and_o for_o a_o further_a vindication_n of_o the_o catechism_n true_o represent_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n quarto_fw-la the_o lay-christian's_a obligation_n to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n quarto_fw-la the_o plain_a man_n reply_n to_o the_o catholic_n missionary_n 240._o a_o answer_n to_o three_o paper_n late_o print_v concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n quarto_fw-la a_o vindication_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o three_o paper_n concern_v the_o unity_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n quarto_fw-la mr._n chillingworth_n book_n call_v the_o religion_n of_o protestant_n a_o safe_a way_n to_o salvation_n make_v more_o general_o useful_a by_o
the_o extraordinary_a direction_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n indict_v and_o commend_v to_o the_o care_n and_o keep_n of_o all_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o they_o as_o a_o sure_a unerring_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n call_v catholic_n both_o as_o it_o contain_v all_o thing_n in_o it_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o as_o it_o be_v to_o be_v preach_v and_o publish_v in_o all_o time_n and_o successive_o in_o all_o place_n according_a to_o vincent_n lirin_fw-mi rule_n quod_fw-la semper_fw-la quod_fw-la ubique_fw-la quod_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la creditum_fw-la est_fw-la it_o set_v out_o at_o jerusalem_n but_o be_v not_o to_o stop_v there_o but_o from_o thence_o to_o spread_v itself_o into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world._n the_o apostle_n be_v first_o to_o preach_v to_o the_o lose_a sheep_n of_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n but_o not_o to_o they_o only_o go_v teach_v all_o nation_n be_v our_o saviour_n commission_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o heathen_a for_o thy_o inheritance_n and_o &c._n &c._n be_v god_n promise_n to_o our_o saviour_n the_o christian_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v confine_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o one_o nation_n like_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n within_o the_o small_a territory_n of_o judaea_n but_o to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o every_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n and_o nation_n now_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n before_o the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v only_o some_o few_o mislead_v and_o seduce_v people_n separate_v from_o it_o it_o be_v general_o true_a that_o they_o that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_n profess_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n and_o those_o that_o be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o particular_a man_n have_v deprave_v and_o corrupt_v it_o the_o very_a name_n catholic_n become_v a_o distinguish_a note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o to_o be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o any_o sect_n the_o mark_n of_o a_o heretical_a and_o scismatical_a one_o but_o yet_o this_o be_v not_o so_o much_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o bare_a name_n as_o for_o the_o thing_n the_o tenet_n and_o doctrine_n signify_v by_o they_o in_o this_o sense_n be_v all_o those_o father_n to_o be_v understand_v quote_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o other_o who_o seem_v to_o lay_v any_o stress_n upon_o the_o name_n it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n that_o in_o those_o time_n do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n if_o not_o every_o where_o accompany_v and_o go_v along_o with_o the_o name_n thus_o when_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n advise_v his_o catechuman_n when_o they_o shall_v go_v into_o any_o city_n catech._n cap._n 18._o catech._n to_o inquire_v for_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o because_o there_o the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n be_v teach_v and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n add_v the_o church_n be_v therefore_o call_v catholic_n because_o it_o teach_v all_o those_o truth_n all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o know_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n pacianus_n not_o unfit_o say_v christian_n be_v my_o name_n and_o catholic_n my_o surname_n cath._n epist_n ad_fw-la sym._n pron_z de_fw-fr nom_fw-fr cath._n by_o the_o one_o i_o be_o distinguish_v from_o heathen_n by_o the_o other_o from_o heretic_n and_o scismatic_o because_o in_o that_o age_n few_o or_o none_o go_v by_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n but_o those_o that_o be_v so_o indeed_o and_o profess_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith._n and_o as_o this_o be_v a_o true_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o the_o name_n catholic_n and_o the_o weight_n that_o be_v lay_v upon_o it_o in_o those_o early_a time_n so_o will_v the_o name_n ever_o continue_v to_o be_v a_o sure_a unerring_a note_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n whilst_o it_o be_v inseparable_o conjoin_v with_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n where_o this_o be_v teach_v and_o profess_v there_o be_v a_o true_a church_n where_o this_o fail_v in_o part_n or_o in_o whole_a the_o church_n decay_v or_o be_v lose_v ii_o no_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o bare_a name_n of_o catholic_n to_o prove_v a_o church_n to_o be_v catholic_n this_o be_v so_o clear_a and_o evident_a in_o itself_o that_o it_o neither_o need_v nor_o be_v scarce_o capable_a of_o a_o proof_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v call_v catholic_n therefore_o she_o be_v catholic_n the_o papist_n be_v call_v catholic_n therefore_o they_o be_v catholic_n this_o be_v such_o a_o way_n of_o reason_v that_o every_o man_n must_v be_v ashamed_a to_o own_o but_o those_o who_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o say_v any_o thing_n when_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o say_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o purpose_n for_o 1._o the_o christian_a church_n be_v not_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n at_o the_o beginning_n and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v no_o essential_a note_n of_o it_o we_o find_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o name_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n we_o read_v that_o the_o disciple_n be_v call_v christian_n at_o antioch_n but_o the_o name_n catholic_n principal_o respect_v the_o diffusive_a nature_n of_o the_o church_n the_o church_n can_v not_o proper_o be_v so_o call_v till_o the_o christian_a faith_n have_v be_v more_o general_o and_o universal_o preach_v in_o the_o world_n therefore_o pacianus_n in_o the_o forequote_v place_n confess_v that_o the_o name_n catholic_n be_v not_o use_v in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o from_o thence_o some_o have_v conclude_v that_o the_o creed_n which_o go_v under_o the_o apostle_n name_v have_v this_o denomination_n of_o the_o church_n insert_v in_o it_o catholic_n church_n be_v not_o compose_v by_o they_o but_o by_o some_o holy_a bishop_n of_o a_o late_a stand_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o must_v it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o name_n be_v very_o ancient_a and_o of_o a_o early_a date_n it_o be_v find_v in_o the_o oriental_a creed_n particular_o those_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o alexandria_n and_o in_o the_o inscription_n of_o st._n james_n st._n peter_n st._n john_n and_o st._n jude_n epistle_n which_o be_v all_o style_v general_n or_o catholic_n epistle_n 2._o name_n be_v oftentimes_o arbitrary_o and_o at_o random_n and_o false_o impose_v on_o thing_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o they_o the_o church_n of_o sardis_n have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v but_o be_v dead_a the_o church_n of_o laodicea_n glory_v that_o she_o be_v rich_a but_o be_v poor_a many_o on_o earth_n be_v call_v god_n who_o be_v but_o mortal_a man_n simon_n magus_n be_v call_v the_o great_a power_n of_o god_n but_o be_v a_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n mahomet_n a_o great_a prophet_n but_o be_v a_o impostor_n diana_n the_o great_a goddess_n of_o the_o ephesian_n but_o be_v a_o idol_n our_o bless_a saviour_n foretell_v that_o many_o shall_v come_v in_o his_o name_n each_o say_n i_o be_o christ_n but_o be_v deceiver_n thus_o you_o see_v thing_n and_o person_n be_v not_o always_o as_o they_o be_v call_v nor_o do_v i_o believe_v the_o papist_n be_v willing_a that_o their_o church_n shall_v be_v think_v in_o reality_n to_o be_v according_a to_o the_o signification_n of_o some_o name_n that_o be_v too_o liberal_o bestow_v upon_o she_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n call_v himself_o christ_n vicar_n but_o other_o antichrist_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n style_v herself_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o other_o the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n i_o do_v as_o little_o justify_v the_o fasten_n such_o odious_a name_n upon_o they_o as_o approve_v their_o arrogate_a to_o themselves_o the_o other_o glorious_a title_n yet_o this_o i_o be_o pretty_a well_o assure_v of_o that_o a_o man_n of_o ordinary_a ability_n may_v say_v as_o much_o to_o prove_v the_o pope_n antichrist_n and_o the_o romish_a church_n a_o harlot_n as_o the_o whole_a college_n can_v to_o justify_v the_o pretence_n of_o the_o one_o to_o be_v christ_n vicar_n or_o of_o the_o other_o to_o be_v his_o undefiled_a spouse_n 3._o name_n be_v oftentimes_o impose_v on_o thing_n and_o so_o use_v as_o mark_n of_o distinction_n only_o without_o any_o far_a design_n of_o represent_v their_o nature_n and_o quality_n by_o they_o thus_o we_o call_v the_o romanist_n catholic_n not_o that_o we_o think_v they_o be_v true_o so_o but_o in_o compliment_n or_o irony_n in_o compliance_n with_o common_a use_n or_o by_o way_n of_o discrimination_n from_o other_o christian_n and_o in_o the_o same_o respect_n it_o may_v be_v suppose_v that_o they_o call_v we_o the_o reform_a and_o if_o they_o think_v this_o be_v a_o good_a argument_n to_o prove_v they_o catholic_n we_o have_v the_o same_o and_o it_o will_v hold_v as_o strong_a to_o prove_v we_o
whence_o have_v it_o tare_n they_o do_v not_o know_v that_o be_v how_o they_o come_v there_o no_o more_o than_o we_o may_v be_v able_a now_o to_o know_v how_o error_n come_v into_o the_o church_n but_o that_o they_o be_v there_o they_o know_v and_o be_v sure_a as_o we_o be_v sure_o there_o be_v false_a doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v not_o of_o our_o saviour_n plant_n 2._o nor_o do_v the_o example_n whereby_o they_o illustrate_v this_o ratiocination_n serve_v to_o any_o purpose_n but_o to_o show_v the_o falseness_n of_o it_o they_o can_v name_v they_o say_v the_o author_n and_o beginning_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a heresy_n for_o instance_n the_o heresy_n which_o affirm_v there_o be_v two_o person_n in_o christ_n be_v begin_v by_o nestorius_n in_o the_o year_n cdxxxi_o which_o be_v not_o true_a for_o though_o then_o it_o take_v its_o name_n from_o so_o great_a a_o bishop_n who_o maintain_v it_o yet_o the_o heresy_n have_v be_v before_o from_o a_o unknown_a beginning_n it_o be_v mention_v by_o st._n ambrose_n in_o the_o forego_n age_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o incarnation_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n who_o beginning_n they_o date_n in_o the_o year_n cccxxiv_o but_o it_o be_v bear_v long_o before_o among_o the_o gnostick_n heretic_n and_o only_o get_v reputation_n by_o so_o note_v a_o man_n as_o arius_n nay_o some_o of_o the_o learn_a doctor_n in_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n have_v take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o tertullian_n and_o a_o number_n of_o other_o ancient_a father_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o so_o uncertain_a they_o be_v in_o their_o discourse_n about_o these_o matter_n 3._o which_o if_o they_o be_v true_a will_v uphold_v the_o great_a impiety_n for_o what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o christian_a religion_n if_o the_o traditional_a law_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v true_a and_o according_a to_o this_o way_n of_o reason_v it_o must_v pass_v for_o truth_n that_o it_o come_v from_o mount_n sinai_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n as_o the_o write_a law_n do_v for_o none_o can_v show_v its_o original_a much_o less_o name_n the_o author_n of_o the_o several_a tradion_n and_o who_o oppose_v they_o etc._n etc._n nay_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o heathen_a god_n be_v support_v by_o this_o argument_n as_o be_v excellent_o observe_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o tell_v the_o gentile_n 37._o admon_n ad_fw-la gentes_fw-la p._n 36_o 37._o that_o fable_n and_o time_n have_v advance_v dead_a man_n into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o gods._n for_o though_o thing_n present_a be_v familiar_a to_o we_o be_v neglect_v yet_o those_o which_o be_v past_a and_o go_v be_v out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o confutation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o obscurity_n and_o uncertainty_n of_o time_n have_v honour_n invent_v for_o they_o by_o which_o mean_v those_o that_o be_v dead_a long_o ago_o glory_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o a_o long_a time_n of_o error_n be_v account_v god_n by_o posterity_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v for_o the_o lie_a oracle_n among_o they_o the_o beginning_n and_o first_o author_n of_o which_o can_v be_v trace_v 4._o but_o we_o have_v a_o instance_n of_o this_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o where_o there_o be_v a_o acknowledge_a change_n and_o yet_o they_o themselves_o be_v not_o able_a to_o tell_v who_o first_o begin_v it_o because_o it_o creep_v in_o by_o insensible_a degree_n the_o communion_n i_o mean_v in_o one_o kind_n be_v not_o use_v for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o be_v begin_v in_o some_o church_n they_o themselves_o can_v tell_v which_o nor_o when_o grow_v to_o be_v a_o general_a custom_n not_o long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o these_o western_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o there_o be_v establish_v as_o a_o law._n but_o it_o do_v not_o begin_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o any_o bishop_n nor_o be_v carry_v on_o by_o any_o public_a order_n and_o if_o you_o ask_v they_o who_o first_o set_v it_o on_o foot_n they_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o do_v not_o appear_v therefore_o the_o second_o alone_a of_o those_o six_o thing_n be_v prove_v that_o new_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n have_v be_v bring_v in_o of_o which_o we_o be_v very_o certain_a there_o need_v none_o of_o the_o rest_n but_o we_o be_v sure_o there_o be_v a_o time_n and_o author_n of_o they_o and_o people_n that_o embrace_v they_o though_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a for_o want_n of_o ancient_a record_n that_o be_v lose_v or_o because_o thing_n that_o come_v in_o insensible_o not_o in_o every_o age_n be_v note_v and_o record_v to_o tell_v the_o very_a time_n and_o place_n and_o person_n when_o and_o where_o and_o by_o who_o they_o be_v introduce_v all_o which_o be_v not_o say_v by_o we_o because_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o other_o part_n of_o that_o ratiocination_n but_o only_o to_o show_v the_o frivolousness_n of_o such_o discourse_n as_o these_o in_o which_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n place_n their_o main_a retreat_n for_o we_o can_v tell_v nay_o their_o own_o author_n have_v tell_v we_o when_o and_o by_o who_o many_o thing_n be_v bring_v into_o their_o church_n which_o be_v not_o there_o in_o the_o beginning_n polydore_v virgil_n if_o i_o have_v room_n to_o insert_v his_o word_n will_v furnish_v we_o with_o several_a instance_n but_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o which_o be_v at_o no_o great_a distance_n the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o the_o first_o be_v their_o grand_a article_n of_o faith_n about_o the_o papal_a authority_n we_o know_v and_o have_v often_o tell_v they_o by_o what_o step_v it_o grow_v to_o the_o height_n wherein_o now_o it_o be_v or_o will_v be_v when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v to_o exceed_v their_o bound_n how_o they_o be_v oppose_v and_o snube_v who_o and_o by_o who_o be_v first_o declare_v the_o universal_a bishop_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n victor_n begin_v the_o dance_n zozimus_n after_o some_o other_o follow_v it_o boniface_n continue_v it_o celestine_n carry_v it_o on_o who_o meet_v with_o so_o sharp_a a_o rebuke_n from_o the_o african_a bishop_n for_o his_o intrusion_n into_o their_o affair_n upon_o the_o pretence_n of_o a_o forge_a canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n as_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v his_o ambition_n and_o craft_n be_v great_a than_o his_o authority_n the_o attempt_n of_o the_o rest_n be_v as_o notorious_a and_o so_o be_v the_o opposition_n they_o meet_v withal_o till_o at_o last_o boniface_n the_o 3d_o procure_v to_o himself_o from_o phocas_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n and_o to_o his_o church_n the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o all_o church_n all_o this_o we_o can_v justify_v out_o of_o authentic_a record_n but_o it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n to_o name_n so_o much_o as_o one_o man_n that_o own_v the_o universal_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n till_o that_o time_n that_o be_v till_o above_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o our_o saviour_n birth_n for_o though_o bellarmin_n allege_v a_o epistle_n of_o justinian_o wherein_o he_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n yet_o be_v signify_v nothing_o but_o that_o they_o be_v at_o a_o loss_n for_o want_n of_o proof_n because_o as_o it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n suspect_v to_o be_v spurious_a so_o it_o can_v intend_v no_o more_o than_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n because_o in_o a_o undoubted_a edict_n of_o he_o he_o call_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n by_o the_o same_o name_n the_o head_n of_o all_o other_o church_n i.e._n chief_a of_o those_o in_o the_o east_n which_o be_v so_o certain_a that_o their_o own_o pope_n gregory_n not_o much_o above_o a_o year_n before_o this_o arrogant_a title_n be_v assume_v most_o vehement_o disdain_v it_o or_o rather_o thunder_v against_o it_o nor_o can_v they_o name_v one_o man_n in_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n that_o believe_v their_o present_a definition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n much_o less_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o depose_v king_n which_o none_o challenge_v till_o gregory_n vii_o that_o be_v till_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o our_o bless_a saviour_n insomuch_o that_o their_o forenamed_a champion_n 27._o champion_n c._n bellarm._n tract_n de_fw-fr potestate_fw-la summ._n pontif._n p._n 27._o be_v to_o prove_v this_o depose_n power_n out_o of_o ancient_a author_n be_v able_a to_o say_v no_o more_o than_o this_o i_o have_v allege_v above_o lxx_o famous_a writer_n some_o of_o which_o flourish_v more_o than_o 500_o year_n ago_o a_o goodly_a business_n a_o glorious_a show_n of_o antiquity_n instead_o of_o the_o
first_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n to_o refer_v we_o to_o the_o last_o five_o hundred_o which_o be_v to_o confess_v the_o novelty_n of_o their_o most_o belove_a doctrine_n and_o consequent_o to_o quit_v this_o note_n of_o antiquity_n as_o in_o truth_n he_o plain_o do_v in_o that_o book_n where_o be_v press_v with_o this_o argument_n that_o no_o such_o power_n be_v claim_v in_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o church_n he_o answer_v 69._o answer_v ib._n cap._n 3._o p._n 69._o that_o he_o have_v not_o right_a conception_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n who_o admit_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o read_v express_o write_v or_o do_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n for_o the_o church_n of_o late_a time_n have_v power_n not_o only_o to_o explain_v and_o declare_v but_o constitute_v and_o command_v those_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o faith_n and_o manner_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v they_o need_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o antiquity_n for_o they_o can_v make_v article_n of_o faith_n now_o which_o be_v not_o hear_v of_o in_o the_o beginning_n 2._o we_o have_v often_o also_o tell_v they_o by_o what_o step_n image_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n for_o they_o remain_v at_o first_o only_o in_o private_a house_n for_o ornament_n or_o for_o commemoration_n and_o not_o uncensured_a there_o be_v above_o 300_o year_n past_a before_o they_o come_v into_o any_o church_n and_o then_o not_o without_o opposition_n and_o for_o this_o end_n only_o to_o be_v of_o a_o historical_a use_n to_o remind_v people_n of_o thing_n past_a which_o improve_v in_o 300_o year_n more_o to_o a_o rhetorical_a use_n as_o we_o may_v call_v it_o to_o stir_v up_o devotion_n in_o the_o people_n for_o which_o purpose_n gregory_n the_o great_a fancy_v they_o be_v profitable_a and_o though_o he_o by_o no_o mean_n allow_v they_o to_o be_v worship_v yet_o he_o think_v the_o people_n may_v look_v upon_o they_o and_o worship_n god_n before_o they_o and_o this_o look_v upon_o they_o to_o help_v devotion_n be_v improve_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n into_o a_o downright_a worship_v of_o they_o which_o will_v not_o pass_v in_o these_o western_a part_n for_o good_a doctrine_n and_o when_o at_o last_o we_o know_v and_o have_v tell_v they_o by_o what_o step_n this_o new_a worship_n advance_v hither_o and_o grow_v to_o a_o great_a degree_n of_o religious_a respect_n than_o that_o nicene_n council_n admit_v the_o most_o zealous_a defender_n of_o it_o can_v not_o agree_v about_o it_o nor_o do_v they_o know_v what_o to_o make_v of_o it_o to_o this_o day_n we_o can_v tell_v they_o of_o other_o thing_n that_o be_v much_o new_a for_o it_o be_v but_o a_o little_a more_o than_o 100_o year_n since_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v decree_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god._n but_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o they_o vain_o boast_v of_o antiquity_n which_o be_v only_o ancient_a error_n and_o some_o of_o it_o not_o very_o ancient_a neither_o as_o for_o ancient_a truth_n that_o be_v on_o our_o side_n who_o they_o most_o injurious_o accuse_v of_o follow_v novelty_n iii_o for_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o law_n establish_v be_v the_o true_a primitive_a christianity_n in_o nothing_o new_a unless_o it_o be_v in_o reject_v all_o that_o novelty_n which_o have_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n but_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o that_o for_o if_o they_o have_v not_o introduce_v new_a article_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v have_v occasion_n for_o such_o article_n of_o religion_n as_o condemn_v they_o which_o can_v indeed_o be_v old_a because_o the_o doctrine_n they_o condemn_v be_v new_a though_o the_o principle_n upon_o which_o we_o condemn_v they_o be_v as_o old_a as_o christianity_n we_o esteem_v all_o to_o be_v new_a which_o be_v not_o from_o the_o beginning_n for_o as_o for_o our_o positive_a doctrine_n polydore_v himself_o have_v give_v a_o true_a account_n of_o it_o and_o make_v it_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o sect_n call_v evangelick_n as_o he_o speak_v increase_v so_o marvellous_o in_o a_o short_a time_n because_o they_o affirm_v that_o no_o law_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v which_o appertain_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n but_o that_o which_o christ_n or_o the_o apostle_n have_v give_v inventoribus_fw-la give_v l._n viij_o cap._n 4._o de_fw-la rerum_fw-la inventoribus_fw-la and_o who_o dare_v say_v that_o this_o be_v a_o new_a religion_n which_o be_v as_o old_a as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n with_o who_o whosoever_o agree_v they_o be_v true_o ancient_a church_n though_o of_o no_o long_a stand_n than_o yesterday_o as_o they_o that_o disagree_v with_o they_o be_v new_a though_o they_o can_v run_v up_o their_o pedigree_n to_o the_o very_a apostle_n thus_o tertulian_n xxxii_o tertulian_n l._n the_o prescript_n c._n xxxii_o discourse_n with_o who_o word_n something_o contract_v i_o shall_v conclude_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n when_o it_o be_v divers_a from_o or_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n show_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o apostolic_a church_n though_o it_o pretend_v to_o be_v found_v by_o a_o apostle_n so_o those_o church_n that_o can_v produce_v any_o of_o the_o apostle_n or_o apostolical_a man_n for_o their_o founder_n be_v much_o late_a and_o new_o constitute_v yet_o conspire_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n be_v nevertheless_o to_o be_v account_v apostolic_a church_n because_o of_o the_o consangvinity_n of_o doctrine_n the_o end_n london_n print_v for_o richard_n chiswell_n at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o three_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o duration_n tertia_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la duratio_fw-la diuturna_fw-la nec_fw-la unquam_fw-la interrupta_fw-la bellarm_n l._n four_o c._n vi_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la apr._n 30._o 1687._o gvil._n needham_n how_o far_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v behold_v to_o the_o industry_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o note_n they_o give_v of_o a_o church_n be_v not_o my_o business_n at_o present_a to_o examine_v but_o those_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n must_v acknowledge_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o they_o for_o so_o frank_o quit_v those_o character_n which_o be_v essential_a to_o every_o true_a church_n and_o for_o take_v up_o with_o such_o as_o either_o apparent_o belong_v not_o to_o their_o church_n or_o belong_v to_o other_o church_n as_o well_o as_o they_o or_o last_o such_o as_o may_v be_v find_v in_o a_o false_a church_n as_o well_o as_o a_o true_a this_o may_v easy_o be_v prove_v against_o they_o through_o the_o fifteen_o note_n which_o be_v offer_v by_o they_o to_o the_o world_n but_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o to_o give_v a_o instance_n of_o it_o in_o the_o note_n of_o duration_n which_o be_v make_v by_o they_o a_o necessary_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o prosecution_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v consider_v i._n what_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o term_n duration_n ii_o how_o far_o duration_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n iii_o whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v a_o sufficient_a title_n to_o this_o character_n character_n i._o duration_n according_a to_o bellarmin_n be_v the_o continuance_n of_o a_o church_n throughout_o all_o time_n without_o interruption_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v so_o call_v not_o only_o because_o it_o always_o have_v be_v but_o also_o because_o it_o always_o will_v be_v so_o that_o this_o duration_n do_v include_v in_o it_o these_o three_o thing_n 1._o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n from_o the_o beginning_n 2._o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o church_n to_o the_o end._n 3._o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o church_n from_o the_o beginning_n to_o the_o end_n without_o interruption_n let_v we_o now_o see_v how_o he_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o case_n it_o be_v evident_a say_v he_o that_o our_o church_n have_v continue_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n hitherto_o or_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n it_o have_v endure_v from_o christ_n to_o this_o year_n 1557._o the_o year_n when_o he_o write_v this_o but_o for_o all_o his_o beginning_n its_o evident_a there_o be_v no_o proof_n of_o what_o he_o affirm_v and_o his_o assertion_n be_v very_o insufficient_a 1._o that_o he_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o his_o church_n and_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o true_a church_n but_o he_o it_o be_v evident_a our_o church_n etc._n etc._n 2._o that_o he_o have_v omit_v two_o main_a branch_n of_o his_o duration_n viz._n that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v
have_v be_v or_o that_o the_o note_n of_o duration_n belong_v not_o to_o they_o either_o then_o they_o must_v disprove_v the_o duration_n of_o those_o church_n or_o discharge_v it_o from_o be_v the_o distinguish_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n last_o i_o may_v add_v if_o duration_n be_v the_o stand_a note_n or_o the_o true_a church_n then_o those_o can_v be_v no_o true_a church_n which_o have_v not_o have_v that_o duration_n and_o so_o they_o must_v un-church_n the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n etc._n etc._n which_o have_v now_o no_o existence_n but_o be_v utter_o extinguish_v for_o if_o they_o have_v be_v true_a church_n they_o will_v have_v have_v duration_n but_o have_v not_o duration_n they_o can_v not_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n have_v ever_o be_v true_a church_n but_o i_o be_o not_o willing_a thus_o to_o leave_v the_o subject_a and_o shall_v therefore_o therefore_o iii_o consider_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n after_o all_o its_o pretence_n to_o duration_n and_o its_o establishment_n of_o this_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n have_v a_o just_a and_o sufficient_a claim_n to_o it_o when_o we_o will_v know_v whether_o a_o church_n have_v this_o note_n of_o duration_n belong_v to_o it_o we_o must_v consider_v what_o there_o be_v in_o a_o church_n that_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v try_v by_o this_o character_n and_o that_o be_v either_o as_o to_o place_n person_n order_n or_o doctrine_n for_o by_o these_o be_v it_o that_o the_o church_n do_v exist_v and_o be_v make_v visible_a and_o so_o the_o church_n that_o put_v in_o a_o claim_n to_o duration_n must_v be_v able_a to_o show_v some_o evidence_n for_o it_o from_o hence_o as_o far_o as_o she_o admit_v they_o for_o instance_n of_o that_o duration_n she_o plead_v for_o 1._o as_o to_o place_n when_o we_o hear_v so_o much_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o principal_a seat_n of_o that_o church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o but_o this_o they_o can_v pretend_v to_o duration_n in_o for_o if_o we_o look_v backward_o we_o find_v not_o only_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n frequent_o sack_v and_o destroy_v and_o whole_o depopulate_v as_o it_o be_v by_o alaricus_n gensericus_fw-la and_o totylas_n but_o even_o desert_v by_o the_o pope_n themselves_o who_o with_o their_o whole_a court_n reside_v at_o avignon_n for_o 70_o year_n together_o as_o be_v acknowledge_v 4._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr pontif._n l._n 4._o c._n 4._o if_o we_o look_v forward_o all_o that_o bellarmine_n dare_v to_o offer_v upon_o the_o point_n that_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n shall_v not_o be_v separate_v from_o rome_n be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o pious_a and_o the_o most_o probable_a opinion_n but_o if_o we_o consult_v other_o they_o say_v positive_o 17.5_o vega_n jesuita_fw-la in_o apoc._n 18._o come_v 7._o 7._o 4._o rhem._n annot._n in_o apoc._n â—_o 17.5_o that_o rome_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n and_o shall_v be_v a_o habitation_n of_o devil_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o wickedness_n and_o idolatry_n and_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n 2._o if_o we_o proceed_v to_o duration_n as_o it_o respect_v person_n where_o shall_v we_o expect_v that_o to_o be_v entire_a and_o uninterrupted_a if_o not_o in_o the_o pope_n and_o yet_o if_o we_o may_v judge_n of_o pope_n as_o bellarmine_n do_v of_o a_o church_n secundo_fw-la de_fw-fr not._n l._n 4._o c._n 8._o 8._o dico_fw-la secundo_fw-la and_o that_o heresy_n do_v nullify_v their_o election_n and_o succession_n as_o it_o do_v the_o verity_n of_o a_o church_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o shatter_v for_o if_o we_o look_v into_o the_o catalogue_n of_o they_o we_o shall_v find_v zepherinus_n a_o montanist_n marcellinus_n sacrifice_v to_o idol_n liberius_n and_o faelix_fw-la arrian_n anastasius_n a_o nestorian_a honorius_n a_o monothelite_n john_n 23._o deny_v a_o future_a life_n with_o many_o other_o go_v we_o on_o and_o where_o shall_v we_o find_v more_o or_o great_a schism_n one_o pope_n curse_v another_o and_o undo_v what_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v as_o be_v the_o case_n of_o formosus_fw-la romanus_n stephanus_n and_o sergius_n often_o two_o pope_n together_o contest_v for_o the_o chair_n as_o it_o be_v for_o above_o forty_o year_n at_o once_o and_o at_o one_o time_n three_o pope_n that_o have_v such_o pretence_n to_o the_o papacy_n that_o each_o have_v learned_a man_n for_o their_o patron_n septimus_fw-la de_fw-fr pontif._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o 14._o tricesimus_fw-la septimus_fw-la and_o it_o can_v not_o be_v easy_o judge_v which_o of_o they_o be_v the_o true_a and_o lawful_a pope_n as_o bellarmine_n himself_o acknowledge_v but_o this_o belong_v to_o note_n five_o of_o which_o more_o in_o its_o due_a place_n 3._o if_o we_o proceed_v to_o order_n either_o in_o worship_n or_o discipline_n the_o case_n be_v so_o notorious_a as_o to_o the_o several_a formulary_n use_v heretofore_o in_o that_o church_n that_o it_o need_v not_o to_o be_v insist_v upon_o and_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o deny_v it_o 4._o therefore_o i_o shall_v proceed_v to_o doctrine_n which_o indeed_o be_v the_o great_a character_n by_o which_o a_o church_n be_v to_o be_v discover_v and_o try_v and_o here_o that_o i_o may_v not_o either_o entrench_v upon_o what_o have_v be_v say_v before_o concern_v the_o variation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o scripture_n second_o vid._n note_v first_o and_o second_o and_o antiquity_n or_o prevent_v what_o may_v further_o be_v say_v upon_o note_n nine_o i_o shall_v compare_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o itself_o &_o if_o i_o can_v therein_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o now_o what_o it_o have_v be_v in_o many_o main_a point_n autem_fw-la de_fw-fr not._n l._n 4._o c._n 6._o 6._o quamvis_fw-la autem_fw-la it_o will_v follow_v that_o it_o have_v no_o pretence_n to_o this_o note_n of_o duration_n for_o upon_o this_o point_n of_o alteration_n do_v bellarmine_n put_v the_o issue_n what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v hold_v 1._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n and_o to_o believe_v she_o so_o to_o be_v be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n council_n trid._n sess_n 7._o de_fw-fr bapt._n can._n 3._o &_o bulla_n pii_fw-la 4._o 2._o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v christ_n vicar_n and_o have_v the_o supreme_a power_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o without_o subjection_n to_o he_o as_o such_o be_v no_o salvation_n council_n trid._n sess_n 6._o decret_n de_fw-fr reform_v c._n 1._o &_o bulla_n pii_fw-la 4._o apocrypha_fw-la 3._o the_o apocryphal_a book_n be_v canonical_a and_o tobit_n and_o judith_n etc._n etc._n be_v as_o much_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o genesis_n etc._n etc._n and_o whosoever_o reject_v these_o as_o not_o canonical_a be_v accurse_v council_n trid._n sess_n 4._o scripture_n and_o tradition_n 4._o scripture_n alone_o be_v not_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n without_o tradition_n and_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o like_a regard_n and_o veneration_n as_o the_o scripture_n trid._n sess_n 4._o scripture_n in_o unknown_a tongue_n 5._o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n without_o licence_n because_o more_o prejudice_n than_o profit_n will_v redound_v from_o it_o reg._n ind._n libr._n prohib_o r._n 4._o merit_n 6._o good_a work_n do_v true_o deserve_v eternal_a life_n and_o whoever_o hold_v the_o contrary_a be_v accurse_v trid._n sess_n 6._o c._n 16._o &_o can._n 32._o indulgence_n 7._o by_o indulgence_n grant_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n of_o the_o church_n person_n be_v discharge_v from_o temporal_a punishment_n here_o and_o in_o purgatory_n trid._n sess_n 25._o bull._n pii_fw-la 4._o purgatory_n 8._o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n after_o this_o life_n where_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o purge_v nor_o have_v satisfy_v for_o their_o sin_n here_o be_v there_o to_o be_v purge_v and_o to_o give_v satisfaction_n unless_o their_o time_n be_v shorten_v by_o the_o prayer_n alm_n and_o mass_n of_o the_o live_n trid._n sess_n 25._o &_o sess_n 22._o can._n 3._o service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n 9_o it_o be_v require_v that_o divine_a service_n be_v perform_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o whosoever_o say_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v administer_v in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n be_v accurse_v 10._o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o angel_n as_o their_o intercessor_n trid._n sess_n 25._o catech._n rom._n par_fw-fr 4._o c._n 9_o image_n 11._o image_n be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v place_v in_o temple_n but_o also_o to_o be_v worship_v as_o if_o the_o person_n thereby_o represent_v be_v present_a trid._n sess_n 25._o catech._n rom._n par_fw-fr 4._o c._n 6._o n._n 4._o sacrament_n 12._o there_o be_v
from_o themselves_o be_v consistent_a with_o their_o nature_n and_o for_o all_o which_o if_o the_o error_n be_v not_o fundamental_a they_o be_v church_n still_o but_o to_o find_v error_n and_o contradiction_n in_o a_o infallible_a church_n be_v to_o confound_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n to_o give_v the_o infallible_a church_n no_o advantage_n over_o the_o fallible_a and_o to_o expose_v the_o person_n that_o betake_v themselves_o to_o that_o shelter_n to_o all_o the_o disquietude_n uncertainty_n and_o disappointment_n of_o ignorance_n and_o error_n for_o what_o be_v the_o usual_a reason_n give_v for_o forsake_v other_o church_n but_o because_o they_o be_v fallible_a what_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o they_o go_v over_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o because_o she_o be_v as_o they_o be_v make_v to_o believe_v infallible_a but_o if_o with_o her_o infallibility_n she_o have_v mistake_v if_o with_o her_o certainty_n she_o contradict_v herself_o if_o she_o be_v one_o thing_n in_o one_o age_n and_o another_o in_o another_o then_o there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n to_o quit_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o there_o be_v to_o embrace_v it_o and_o such_o person_n must_v either_o be_v content_v with_o a_o church_n that_o be_v fallible_a or_o be_v of_o none_o the_o end_n pag._n 63._o marg._n lin_v ult_n read_v in_o apoc._n 17._o 5._o london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswel_o at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o four_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o amplitude_n or_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o believer_n quarta_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la amplitudo_fw-la sive_fw-la multitudo_fw-la &_o varietas_fw-la credentium_fw-la bellarm._n l._n four_o c._n seven_o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la apr._n 27._o 1687._o gvil._n needham_n we_o can_v very_o willing_o appeal_v to_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o be_v they_o unconcern_v whether_o a_o plain_a proof_n can_v be_v give_v of_o a_o baffle_v cause_n in_o a_o controversy_n relate_v to_o any_o point_n of_o reveal_v religion_n than_o for_o the_o assertor_n of_o it_o to_o decline_v maintain_v it_o by_o those_o book_n which_o alone_o can_v acquaint_v we_o with_o divine_a revelation_n but_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o romanist_n be_v high_o chargeable_a upon_o this_o account_n in_o their_o endeavour_n to_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o they_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n they_o need_v not_o be_v tell_v that_o we_o be_v behold_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o our_o have_v any_o notion_n of_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o a_o church_n and_o they_o and_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o that_o only_o be_v the_o true_a christian_a church_n which_o profess_v the_o true_a christian_a a_o faith_n and_o therefore_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v not_o be_v aware_a that_o the_o best_a way_n to_o be_v satisfy_v whether_o those_o who_o challenge_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a and_o catholic_n church_n have_v it_o real_o belong_v to_o they_o be_v to_o examine_v their_o faith_n by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o imagine_v they_o can_v think_v to_o be_v so_o imperfect_a a_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o to_o believe_v it_o a_o justifiable_a thing_n to_o be_v so_o averse_a to_o this_o method_n as_o we_o have_v ever_o find_v they_o be_v this_o we_o of_o the_o reformation_n have_v always_o stick_v to_o and_o we_o be_v desirous_a of_o nothing_o more_o than_o that_o it_o may_v be_v try_v by_o the_o faith_n we_o profess_v whether_o we_o be_v sound_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o soundness_n of_o our_o faith_n may_v be_v try_v by_o the_o scripture_n but_o instead_o of_o take_v this_o course_n those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v invent_v and_o do_v insist_v on_o a_o company_n of_o note_n and_o character_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v either_o not_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o or_o be_v far_o from_o be_v plain_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n have_v this_o be_v our_o practice_n i_o appeal_v to_o their_o own_o conscience_n whether_o they_o can_v have_v impute_v it_o to_o a_o better_a cause_n than_o our_o be_v conscious_a to_o ourselves_o of_o the_o disagreeableness_n of_o our_o faith_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o scripture_n and_o our_o not_o dare_v to_o have_v it_o bring_v to_o this_o touchstone_n of_o this_o sort_n of_o note_n cardinal_n bellarmine_n have_v give_v we_o no_o few_o than_o fifteen_o among_o which_o he_o can_v afford_v no_o place_n to_o this_o note_n of_o we_o though_o it_o be_v as_o evident_a as_o the_o light_n that_o this_o one_o alone_n will_v have_v signify_v much_o more_o to_o his_o purpose_n than_o all_o that_o long_a bead-roul_n put_v together_o the_o design_n of_o this_o discourse_n be_v to_o examine_v his_o four_o note_n viz._n amplitudo_fw-la sive_fw-la multitudo_fw-la &_o varietas_fw-la credentium_fw-la amplitude_n or_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o believer_n and_o how_o far_o he_o make_v it_o to_o extend_v his_o next_o word_n inform_v we_o viz._n ecclesia_fw-la enim_fw-la verè_fw-la catholica_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la debet_fw-la amplecti_fw-la omne_fw-la tempora_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la omne_fw-la loca_fw-la omnes_fw-la nationes_fw-la omne_fw-la hominum_fw-la genera_n the_o true_o catholic_n church_n ought_v not_o only_o to_o comprehend_v all_o age_n but_o also_o all_o place_n all_o nation_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o men._n and_o first_o he_o endeavour_n to_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v a_o true_a note_n second_o to_o make_v it_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o she_o alone_o three_o to_o persuade_v we_o that_o those_o particular_o who_o call_v themselves_o the_o reform_a church_n can_v lay_v no_o claim_n to_o it_o and_o it_o shall_v be_v my_o business_n first_o to_o show_v that_o this_o can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o second_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v so_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v however_o gain_v nothing_o by_o it_o as_o to_o her_o pretention_n nor_o the_o reform_a church_n lose_v any_o thing_n nay_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o will_v quite_o overthrow_v her_o pretention_n of_o be_v the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n and_o do_v the_o reform_a church_n as_o great_a service_n as_o her_o prejudice_n first_o i_o will_v brief_o show_v that_o this_o can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n by_o a_o note_n be_v understand_v a_o distinguish_a character_n but_o this_o be_v such_o a_o character_n of_o the_o true_a church_n as_o no_o one_o can_v less_o distinguish_v it_o and_o that_o whether_o we_o consider_v the_o member_n thereof_o under_o either_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o great_a multitude_n or_o a_o great_a multitude_n of_o believer_n consider_v they_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o great_a multitude_n the_o church_n which_o be_v christ_n kingdom_n be_v far_o from_o be_v distinguishable_a as_o such_o from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o satan_n which_o be_v always_o incomparable_o more_o numerous_a or_o from_o that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o consist_v of_o idolatrous_a pagan_n what_o romanist_n can_v boast_v of_o his_o church_n in_o reference_n to_o this_o note_n as_o demetrius_n the_o silver-smith_n do_v of_o his_o diana_n when_o he_o say_v that_o all_o asia_n and_o the_o world_n worship_v she_o nor_o can_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o number_n of_o its_o member_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o worshipper_n of_o that_o great_a impostor_n mahomet_n which_o the_o son_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n must_v especial_o grant_v to_o be_v far_o exceed_v the_o member_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n in_o number_n since_o they_o make_v themselves_o the_o only_a catholic_n again_o consider_v they_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o great_a multitude_n of_o believer_n there_o be_v a_o age_n in_o which_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n can_v not_o be_v distinguish_v from_o heretic_n by_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o number_n who_o the_o romanist_n will_v not_o admit_v to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o church_n in_o any_o sense_n for_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o arrianism_n ingenuit_fw-la orbis_n &_o mirabatur_fw-la &c._n &c._n the_o world_n lament_v and_o wonder_v to_o find_v itself_o turn_v arrian_n say_v st._n hierom._n and_o it_o become_v a_o proverb_n athanasius_n against_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n against_o athanasius_n and_o last_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o to_o be_v thus_o distinguish_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n i_o wish_v our_o adversary_n can_v impartial_o consider_v who_o note_n that_o of_o have_v power_n give_v he_o over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n be_v most_o likely_a to_o be_v 13.7_o apoc._n 13.7_o and_o who_o it_o be_v that_o be_v describe_v by_o sit_v as_o upon_o seven_o hill_n so_o upon_o many_o water_n 17.1_o chap._n 17.1_o which_o water_n be_v peoples_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n 15._o verse_n 15._o and_o tongue_n these_o
cardinal_n bellarmin_n four_o note_n of_o the_o church_n be_v as_o true_a as_o we_o have_v prove_v it_o false_a and_o that_o it_o will_v then_o overthrow_v instead_o of_o establish_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n marvellous_a pretence_n of_o be_v the_o true_a or_o catholic_n church_n the_o end_n pag._n 80._o lin_v 18._o read_v ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswel_o at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o five_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n quinta_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la successio_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la in_o romanâ_fw-la ecclesiacirc_n ab_fw-la apostolis_n deducta_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la nos_fw-la bellar._n l._n four_o c._n viij_o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la may_v 9_o 1687._o jo._n batte_o the_o disputer_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n boast_v in_o nothing_o so_o much_o as_o in_o the_o venerable_a name_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n use_v all_o mean_n to_o appropriate_v it_o to_o themselves_o exclusiu_o to_o any_o other_o and_o it_o be_v the_o most_o popular_a argument_n they_o flee_v to_o and_o with_o which_o they_o common_o begin_v and_o end_v all_o debate_n we_o be_v concern_v faithful_o and_o plain_o to_o examine_v their_o title_n or_o claim_n to_o so_o honourable_a a_o denomination_n and_o the_o many_o vast_a privilege_n found_v thereupon_o among_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n in_o bellarmin_n their_o chief_a champion_n the_o five_o in_o order_n and_o it_o may_v be_v not_o the_o least_o plausible_a in_o all_o his_o number_n be_v this_o of_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n the_o subject_a of_o this_o short_a essay_n in_o which_o three_o inquiry_n may_v be_v make_v 1._o how_o far_o this_o note_n may_v be_v necessary_a to_o any_o church_n 2._o how_o far_o this_o may_v be_v grant_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n 3._o how_o insufficient_a a_o proof_n it_o afford_v to_o they_o of_o any_o great_a advantage_n by_o it_o in_o answer_n to_o the_o former_a 1._o iniquiry_n 1._o concess_n 1._o it_o may_v i_o presume_v be_v general_o yield_v that_o to_o the_o complete_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v always_o needful_a that_o there_o be_v in_o it_o true_a and_o lawful_a pastor_n not_o only_o for_o the_o rightful_a administration_n of_o god_n word_n and_o sacrament_n but_o also_o for_o the_o due_a and_o orderly_a government_n thereof_o and_o the_o dispensation_n of_o wholesome_a discipline_n to_o the_o flock_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n require_v all_o tender_a care_n vigilant_a inspection_n and_o indulgent_a provision_n from_o they_o and_o all_o cheerful_a and_o humble_a submission_n and_o ready_a subjection_n from_o these_o requisite_n to_o any_o society_n confirm_v by_o many_o precept_n and_o example_n in_o scripture_n we_o yield_v this_o pastoral_n power_n original_o to_o be_v from_o christ_n 2._o concess_n 2._o the_o head_n of_o his_o church_n the_o chief_a bishop_n and_o pastor_n of_o his_o flock_n and_o by_o he_o immediate_o convey_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o from_o they_o derive_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n or_o ordination_n to_o their_o successor_n in_o the_o several_a church_n which_o they_o plant_v and_o so_o to_o be_v continue_v by_o a_o regular_a succession_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o several_a direction_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o titus_n and_o example_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o follow_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n and_o place_n of_o which_o we_o have_v any_o record_n extant_a no_o man_n take_v this_o honour_n all_o himself_o 5.4_o heb._n 5.4_o we_o grant_v far_o 3._o concess_n 3._o that_o according_a to_o the_o best_a evidence_n of_o scripture-rule_n or_o example_n and_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o christ_n church_n the_o power_n of_o ordination_n be_v entrust_v with_o the_o bishop_n the_o chief_a governor_n thereof_o and_o ordinary_a successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o we_o as_o ready_o embrace_v the_o canonical_a provision_n of_o the_o constitution_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o apostle_n by_o st._n clemens_n or_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o ever-renowned_n first_o council_n of_o nice_a that_o every_o bishop_n be_v ordain_v by_o three_o bishop_n or_o two_o at_o the_o least_o etc._n etc._n all_o most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n such_o be_v our_o government_n and_o succession_n not_o at_o all_o interrupt_v in_o the_o reformation_n whatever_o difficulty_n it_o struggle_v with_o elsewhere_o a_o signal_n happiness_n for_o which_o we_o have_v reason_n ever_o to_o bless_v god_n and_o not_o peevish_o to_o endeavour_v by_o wilful_a &_o schismatical_a separation_n to_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o that_o privilege_n which_o may_v be_v the_o chief_a eyesore_a to_o our_o adversary_n and_o thereby_o to_o furnish_v they_o with_o new_a and_o better_a argument_n than_o ever_o yet_o they_o find_v against_o we_o if_o their_o succession_n be_v good_a so_o be_v we_o for_o sure_o it_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o one_o place_n whether_o we_o derive_v it_o through_o they_o by_o augustin_n the_o monk_n though_o ordain_v in_o france_n or_o from_o or_o by_o the_o british_a bishop_n who_o have_v be_v here_o several_a age_n before_o his_o come_v and_o by_o as_o regular_a a_o succession_n from_o apostolical_a time_n without_o any_o dependence_n as_o they_o profess_v or_o as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v find_v on_o the_o see_v or_o bishop_n of_o rome_n however_o it_o may_v be_v note_v 1._o observe_v 1._o that_o though_o this_o succession_n of_o bishop_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o complete_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o may_v well_o be_v doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v indispensable_a to_o the_o very_o be_v of_o it_o so_o as_o to_o unchurch_n every_o place_n that_o want_v these_o for_o baptism_n alone_o give_v we_o admission_n into_o the_o church_n and_o a_o title_n to_o the_o heavenly_a inheritance_n upon_o the_o performance_n of_o our_o part_n of_o the_o covenant_n and_o although_o this_o oblige_v all_o christian_n to_o endeavour_v to_o provide_v themselves_o with_o lawful_a pastor_n for_o their_o constant_a supply_n in_o all_o the_o mean_n of_o grace_n and_o so_o to_o seek_v they_o abroad_o as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v where_o they_o have_v they_o not_o at_o home_n yet_o in_o a_o suppose_a case_n where_o these_o may_v not_o be_v have_v or_o but_o upon_o condition_n out_o of_o their_o power_n to_o yield_v or_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o who_o suppose_v baptism_n to_o be_v valid_a though_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n administer_v by_o any_o christian_a nay_o according_a to_o their_o catechism_n by_o jew_n infidel_n or_o heretic_n if_o he_o but_o intend_v to_o do_v what_o the_o church_n design_n hereby_o must_v not_o present_o unchurch_n any_o place_n or_o exclude_v all_o person_n that_o want_v this_o full_a provision_n of_o all_o needful_a help_n and_o advantage_n though_o some_o of_o most_o immediate_a divine_a institution_n what_o allowance_n god_n may_v make_v for_o great_a necessity_n or_o almost_o invincible_a difficulty_n and_o prejudices_fw-la where_o man_n be_v not_o wilful_o and_o obstinate_o want_v to_o themselves_o we_o can_v or_o must_v not_o determine_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o every_o church_n which_o may_v firm_o presume_v upon_o this_o lawful_a and_o orderly_a succession_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n 2._o observe_v 2._o shall_v be_v able_a to_o produce_v the_o record_n of_o its_o conveyance_n through_o every_o age_n and_o in_o every_o single_a person_n by_o who_o it_o have_v past_a few_o church_n of_o of_o long_a continuance_n have_v be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o preserve_v authentic_a register_n of_o all_o their_o transaction_n from_o their_o first_o plantation_n which_o must_v not_o weaken_v their_o authority_n or_o make_v doubtful_a the_o effect_n of_o their_o ministration_n where_o no_o positive_a evidence_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o contrary_n the_o ancient_n content_v themselves_o in_o deliver_v down_o to_o we_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o great_a see_v and_o mother-city_n not_o of_o rome_n only_o but_o of_o alexandria_n antioch_n jerusalem_n and_o other_o though_o bellarmin_n insinuate_v the_o contrary_a here_o as_o be_v most_o apparent_a in_o eusebius_n etc._n etc._n object_n answ_n to_o 3d_o object_n the_o eminence_n of_o their_o place_n and_o power_n the_o frequent_a resort_v of_o other_o neighbour_a church_n to_o they_o from_o who_o they_o be_v general_o derive_v or_o as_o dependant_a on_o their_o city_n in_o civil_a administration_n which_o the_o ecclesiastical_a usual_o follow_v these_o and_o such_o like_a reason_n make_v they_o more_o the_o notice_n of_o all_o about_o they_o and_o their_o succession_n more_o careful_o record_v in_o church-writer_n which_o possible_o they_o may_v have_v then_o do_v in_o many_o of_o the_o lesser_a
modern_a controvertist_n make_v short_a work_n in_o appeal_n to_o this_o last_o only_o effectual_a way_n of_o decision_n have_v it_o then_o be_v receive_v and_o know_v for_o so_o fundamental_a a_o principle_n of_o christianity_n as_o be_v now_o pretend_a 2._o as_o this_o uninterrupted_a succession_n of_o bishop_n where_o yield_v be_v no_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o any_o church_n so_o neither_o be_v it_o a_o warrantable_a ground_n of_o the_o claim_n of_o superiority_n over_o another_o church_n which_o have_v not_o so_o clear_a evidence_n thereof_o and_o if_o these_o two_o fail_v those_o we_o have_v to_o deal_v with_o they_o will_v gain_v very_o little_a by_o this_o note_n for_o as_o the_o succession_n may_v yea_o ought_v to_o be_v suppose_v good_a when_o sufficient_a proof_n appear_v not_o to_o the_o contrary_a so_o where_o there_o real_o appear_v want_n of_o this_o succession_n and_o need_v to_o to_o fly_v to_o other_o church_n for_o the_o relief_n thereof_o yet_o this_o charitable_a assistance_n which_o all_o aught_o most_o free_o and_o willing_o to_o offer_v or_o lend_v to_o each_o other_o do_v not_o present_o give_v one_o the_o power_n over_o the_o other_o for_o ever_o after_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o seem_v not_o to_o derive_v their_o power_n over_o the_o church_n by_o they_o plant_v so_o much_o from_o the_o success_n of_o their_o labour_n as_o from_o their_o immediate_a divine_a commission_n intimate_v in_o the_o beginning_n of_o their_o epistle_n though_o the_o one_o be_v a_o great_a endearment_n and_o enforcement_n to_o the_o other_o and_o so_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v we_o may_v suppose_v sometime_o great_a church_n convert_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o less_o who_o be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o receive_v the_o faith_n before_o they_o young_a church_n have_v many_o time_n leap_v over_o the_o head_n of_o much_o elder_n and_o the_o inferior_a have_v gain_v some_o considerable_a advancement_n in_o a_o civil_a account_n have_v soon_o arrive_v at_o a_o proportionable_a promotion_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a as_o particular_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n and_o somewhat_o like_a may_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o change_n of_o other_o city_n superior_a bishop_n be_v ordain_v by_o those_o over_o who_o they_o after_o have_v some_o authority_n for_o if_o not_o only_a priority_n of_o order_n but_o also_o superiority_n of_o jurisdiction_n be_v unalterable_o entail_v upon_o the_o elder_a i_o doubt_v the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v certain_o the_o mother-church_n must_v be_v also_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o and_o if_o that_o line_n be_v extinct_a i_o believe_v there_o be_v many_o other_o branch_n it_o must_v descend_v to_o before_o it_o come_v to_o the_o roman_a some_o have_v dispute_v whether_o britain_n itself_o have_v not_o a_o church_n as_o soon_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v ground_v a_o claim_n from_o what_o they_o will_v not_o yield_v to_o other_o sufficient_a for_o the_o same_o purpose_n seem_v very_o unequal_a but_o sure_o the_o design_n and_o effect_n of_o this_o spiritual_a warfare_n be_v not_o like_o those_o usual_o of_o the_o carnal_a mere_o to_o enlarge_v the_o dominion_n of_o their_o leader_n and_o advance_v the_o power_n of_o their_o governor_n the_o church_n conquest_n consist_v in_o the_o multitude_n of_o soul_n gain_v to_o christ_n in_o the_o new_a plantation_n or_o far_a growth_n and_o emprovement_n of_o all_o christian_a grace_n and_o virtue_n in_o man_n wind_n in_o fasten_v some_o good_a and_o benefit_n on_o they_o and_o not_o in_o gain_v new_a outward_a dependence_n to_o ourselves_o any_o far_a than_o the_o needful_a preservation_n of_o peace_n and_o order_n in_o every_o distinct_a dominion_n what_o be_v more_o smell_v too_o strong_a of_o worldly_a policy_n temporal_a gain_n or_o secular_a ambition_n to_o have_v any_o true_a place_n here_o when_o man_n be_v more_o industrious_a to_o promote_v and_o encourage_v every_o where_o sincere_a piety_n and_o probity_n and_o less_o concern_v in_o the_o claim_v of_o unlimited_a sovereignty_n and_o power_n then_o may_v we_o think_v true_a religion_n and_o not_o other_o interest_n to_o be_v the_o first_o mover_n with_o they_o but_o to_o consider_v a_o little_a the_o cardinal_n testimony_n here_o the_o second_o out_o of_o st._n augustin_n psalmo_fw-la contra_fw-la partem_fw-la donati_n be_v the_o full_a and_o alone_a pertinent_a to_o their_o purpose_n i_o single_v out_o numerate_v inquit_fw-la sacerdotes_fw-la vel_fw-la ab_fw-la ipsa_fw-la sede_n petri_n &_o in_o ordine_fw-la illa_fw-la patrum_fw-la quis_fw-la cvi_fw-la successerit_fw-la videte_fw-la ipsa_fw-la est_fw-la petriae_fw-la quam_fw-la non_fw-la vincunt_fw-la superbae_fw-la inferorum_fw-la portae_n as_o to_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o it_o where_o the_o stress_n lie_v we_o have_v this_o argument_n that_o it_o must_v be_v interpret_v only_o as_o a_o occasional_a allusion_n that_o in_o many_o place_n where_o he_o purposely_o expound_v that_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o make_v christ_n himself_o confess_v by_o st._n peter_n to_o be_v the_o rock_n on_o which_o he_o build_v his_o church_n as_o retract_v l._n 1.21_o tom._n 1._o p._n 30._o and_o in_o cap._n 21._o sti._n johan_n tom._n 9_o p._n 572._o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la quam_fw-la confessus_fw-la se_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o indeed_o assert_v no_o more_o but_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o a_o single_a case_n that_o the_o seat_n of_o st._n peter_n to_o which_o the_o donatist_n when_o condemn_v by_o the_o african_a bishop_n upon_o their_o appeal_n to_o the_o emperor_n be_v refer_v be_v as_o a_o rock_n which_o the_o proud_a gate_n of_o hell_n so_o he_o resemble_v their_o presumption_n do_v not_o prevail_v against_o that_o be_v the_o cause_n be_v give_v against_o they_o by_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o other_o join_v with_o he_o where_o though_o some_o allusion_n may_v be_v make_v to_o the_o place_n in_o the_o gospel_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o strain_v a_o argument_n thence_o against_o the_o plain_a and_o express_o design_v exposition_n of_o if_o especial_o among_o such_o short_a stricture_n of_o which_o that_o tract_n be_v make_v up_o and_o for_o the_o other_o testimony_n in_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o epiphanius_n we_o acknowledge_v their_o argument_n good_a against_o upstart_n teacher_n of_o new_a doctrine_n but_o they_o express_o join_v succession_n of_o doctrine_n with_o that_o of_o person_n otherwise_o it_o have_v be_v of_o no_o validity_n unless_o by_o refer_v their_o adversary_n who_o be_v not_o much_o move_v by_o authority_n to_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o conveyance_n of_o the_o opposite_a opinion_n to_o they_o from_o the_o first_o original_n the_o other_o two_o place_n in_o st._n aug._n and_o that_o of_o optatus_n against_o the_o donatist_n imply_v no_o more_o to_o those_o presumptuous_a incloser_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n within_o their_o own_o narrow_a bound_n and_o beginner_n of_o it_o from_o themselves_o than_o a_o challenge_n for_o they_o to_o show_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o apostolical_a original_a thereof_o or_o after-conveyance_n like_o other_o church_n and_o particular_o the_o roman_a wherein_n st._n augustin_n epist_n 165_o after_o a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o bishop_n thereof_o thus_o close_v in_o hoc_fw-la ordine_fw-la successionis_fw-la nullus_fw-la donatista_n episcopus_fw-la invenitur_fw-la and_o in_o all_o his_o dispute_n with_o they_o lay_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o gild_n of_o their_o schism_n upon_o the_o separation_n from_o all_o the_o church_n disperse_v over_o the_o world_n according_a to_o prophetical_a and_o evangelical_n declaration_n no_o person_n or_o place_n to_o prejudicate_v to_o all_o other_o it_o follow_v in_o the_o forementioned_a ut_fw-la certa_fw-la sit_fw-la spes_fw-la fidelibus_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la in_o homine_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o domino_fw-la collocata_fw-la all_o which_o and_o more_o to_o any_o that_o consult_v the_o reference_n throughout_o rather_o confirm_v our_o claim_n we_o have_v as_o good_a evidence_n and_o conveyance_n as_o our_o adversary_n can_v challenge_v we_o pretend_v not_o to_o any_o new_a doctrine_n but_o for_o the_o main_a we_o be_v what_o themselves_o dare_v not_o but_o own_o what_o we_o reject_v among_o they_o be_v not_o only_o as_o addition_n which_o none_o must_v make_v to_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o religion_n but_o over_o and_o above_o very_o dangerous_a and_o destructive_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o both_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o such_o doctrine_n or_o continuance_n of_o it_o we_o need_v no_o new_a miracle_n or_o new_a authority_n from_o heaven_n but_o a_o orderly_a conveyance_n of_o the_o old_a and_o that_o we_o still_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n retain_v and_o true_o bellarmin_n inference_n from_o the_o mention_a citation_n will_v carry_v in_o it_o little_a or_o no_o force_n but_o seem_v rather_o to_o incline_v the_o contrary_a way_n if_o they_o say_v he_o make_v so_o much_o of_o the_o continue_a succession_n of_o 12_o 20_o or_o 40_o bishop_n how_o much_o may_v
we_o of_o more_o than_o 200_o certain_o the_o argument_n from_o succession_n here_o be_v much_o strong_a the_o near_o it_o come_v to_o the_o original_a from_o which_o all_o the_o authority_n and_o virtue_n in_o the_o follow_a be_v derive_v the_o water_n may_v be_v suppose_v clear_a and_o more_o natural_a the_o near_o to_o the_o fountainhead_n there_o be_v at_o least_o some_o danger_n from_o every_o remove_n or_o change_v make_v i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v they_o themselves_o will_v hardly_o suppose_v they_o have_v a_o better_a argument_n from_o succession_n than_o those_o have_v 1200_o or_o more_o year_n since_o for_o if_o it_o be_v good_a now_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v so_o then_o but_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v alternate_o if_o then_o good_a it_o must_v hold_v so_o still_o the_o case_n may_v be_v presume_v much_o different_a in_o the_o succession_n of_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n and_o secular_a in_o this_o latter_a it_o may_v be_v suppose_v the_o title_n gather_v still_o more_o strength_n by_o the_o length_n of_o its_o continuance_n be_v more_o confirm_v by_o long_a possession_n &_o many_o supper_n induct_v obligation_n but_o be_v it_o may_v be_v weak_a in_o its_o beginning_n as_o in_o most_o particular_a government_n now_o when_o of_o a_o mere_a human_a original_a so_o far_o as_o we_o may_v with_o due_a modesty_n and_o reverence_n look_v that_o way_n but_o spiritual_a power_n in_o whosoever_o where_o legitimate_a can_v only_o descend_v at_o first_o from_o a_o immediate_a divine_a commission_n and_o that_o we_o may_v suppose_v gain_v nothing_o by_o pass_v through_o human_a hand_n and_o infirmity_n be_v most_o strong_a and_o powerful_a in_o its_o first_o rise_n indeed_o do_v the_o cardinal_n only_o argue_v for_o a_o temporal_a and_o ecclesiastical_a monarchy_n and_o will_v he_o be_v content_a to_o begin_v it_o after_o pope_n gregory_n the_o first_o and_o then_o to_o rise_v by_o degree_n for_o a_o while_n succession_n appear_v to_o i_o the_o best_a argument_n they_o have_v however_o it_o be_v much_o easy_a to_o show_v fair_a evidence_n of_o the_o unaltered_a conveyance_n of_o the_o same_o truth_n from_o one_o to_o another_o when_o it_o have_v go_v through_o so_o few_o hand_n and_o that_o the_o elder_a bear_v its_o date_n but_o a_o very_a few_o century_n of_o as_o irenaeus_n express_o in_o the_o place_n cite_v l._n 3._o c._n 3._o and_o epiphanius_n hom._n 27._o carpocrat_n p._n 104._o than_o it_o can_v be_v when_o they_o be_v multiply_v to_o the_o present_a number_n and_o the_o footstep_n of_o its_o continue_a passage_n be_v almost_o wear_v out_o through_o so_o long_a a_o tract_n of_o time_n and_o numerous_a cross_a accident_n yet_o to_o give_v they_o their_o due_n the_o eminent_a zeal_n of_o several_a of_o their_o first_o bishop_n that_o seal_v to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n with_o their_o blood_n be_v still_o as_o it_o be_v in_o view_n of_o their_o persecutor_n their_o general_a constancy_n thereto_o in_o which_o so_o many_o waver_v or_o fall_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n persecution_n the_o relief_n and_o refuge_n they_o then_o and_o after_o afford_v to_o such_o as_o suffer_v in_o that_o or_o like_a cause_n as_o well_o as_o the_o prerogative_n of_o their_o place_n in_o the_o imperial_a city_n and_o the_o current_a tradition_n of_o their_o church_n first_o foundation_n by_o the_o joint_a labour_n of_o those_o chief_a apostle_n st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n these_o give_v they_o great_a credit_n in_o those_o age_n and_o while_o they_o use_v their_o power_n so_o well_o every_o one_o be_v ready_a to_o enlarge_v it_o and_o to_o flee_v thither_o for_o sanctuary_n when_o oppress_v in_o which_o case_n man_n be_v very_o apt_a to_o speak_v bountiful_o of_o their_o patron_n and_o no_o marvel_n if_o they_o single_v out_o sometime_o so_o venerable_a a_o name_n and_o authority_n to_o oppose_v and_o even_o to_o bear_v down_o the_o impertinent_a obstinacy_n and_o peevish_a presumption_n of_o every_o new_a upstart_n schismatic_a or_o heretic_n that_o will_v dictate_v to_o we_o strange_a and_o unheard-of_a principle_n and_o unchurch_n all_o before_o or_o beside_o themselves_o and_o must_v begin_v the_o date_n of_o it_o from_o themselves_o for_o thus_o most_o of_o the_o citation_n mention_v be_v plain_o level_v and_o in_o such_o a_o case_n we_o shall_v judge_v the_o argue_v sufficient_a still_o to_o silence_v such_o a_o insolent_a boaster_n though_o we_o shall_v begin_v the_o succession_n no_o soon_o than_o the_o time_n they_o end_v and_o when_o we_o own_o religion_n begin_v to_o decline_v in_o some_o part_n but_o sure_o not_o to_o expire_v nay_o i_o can_v add_v though_o we_o shall_v rise_v no_o high_o than_o the_o reformation_n itself_o as_o late_o as_o it_o be_v and_o how_o contemptuous_o soever_o they_o be_v please_v sometime_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o happy_a instrument_n thereof_o a_o extraordinary_a providence_n also_o seem_v to_o have_v attend_v the_o preservation_n of_o they_o so_o long_o under_o the_o arian_n gothick_n king_n and_o a_o strange_a temporal_a felicity_n in_o be_v still_o gainer_n in_o the_o end_n by_o all_o the_o invasion_n and_o calamity_n incident_a to_o so_o many_o change_n of_o government_n by_o which_o most_o beside_o be_v loser_n but_o i_o shall_v think_v if_o they_o consult_v scripture_n reason_n and_o experience_n of_o former_a example_n with_o present_a sensible_a observation_n more_o than_o any_o fancy_a scheme_n and_o model_n of_o their_o own_o what_o they_o will_v judge_n best_a to_o have_v do_v they_o may_v think_v it_o not_o unlikely_a at_o least_o be_v more_o willing_a to_o stand_v to_o the_o trial_n whether_o it_o be_v not_o so_o that_o upon_o so_o long_a a_o continue_a and_o still_o grow_a accession_n of_o wealth_n and_o greatness_n to_o their_o church_n many_o and_o great_a corruption_n may_v creep_v in_o which_o we_o charge_v they_o with_o and_o have_v only_o remove_v by_o the_o reformation_n without_o turn_v they_o or_o our_o ancestor_n out_o of_o the_o church_n before_o or_o ourselves_o since_o if_o the_o favour_n they_o have_v so_o long_o enjoy_v make_v they_o more_o industrious_a and_o cautious_a in_o the_o examination_n of_o themselves_o to_o reform_v whatever_o they_o can_v find_v amiss_o and_o to_o be_v more_o charitable_o helpful_a and_o beneficial_a to_o other_o they_o will_v be_v far_o better_a employ_v than_o in_o grasp_a at_o still_o more_o power_n and_o justify_v all_o that_o they_o teach_v or_o do_v by_o the_o oft_o to_o we_o unaccountable_a success_n of_o providence_n which_o the_o worst_a cause_n have_v flee_v to_o for_o shelter_n and_o the_o worst_a man_n when_o they_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o plead_v god_n almighty_n give_v we_o all_o grace_n entire_o to_o devote_v all_o our_o study_n and_o labour_n to_o the_o service_n of_o our_o great_a master_n and_o the_o best_a and_o most_o certain_a benefit_n of_o his_o church_n in_o the_o furtherance_n of_o sound_a faith_n and_o universal_a holiness_n of_o life_n in_o all_o true_a piety_n probity_n charity_n and_o peaceable_a communion_n among_o all_o that_o in_o every_o place_n call_v on_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n they_o and_o we_o which_o will_v afford_v we_o a_o far_o more_o comfortable_a reckon_a at_o the_o great_a day_n of_o account_n than_o to_o busy_v ourselves_o in_o thrust_v all_o beside_o out_o of_o the_o church_n here_o and_o pronounce_v condemnation_n against_o they_o for_o hereafter_o or_o on_o the_o other_o side_n in_o carry_v on_o still_o unaccountable_a prejudices_fw-la and_o endless_a separation_n the_o god_n of_o wisdom_n truth_n and_o peace_n will_v i_o hope_v at_o length_n give_v we_o a_o right_a understanding_n in_o all_o thing_n the_o end_n london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswel_o at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o six_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o agreement_n in_o doctrine_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n sexta._fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la conspiratio_fw-la in_o doctrinâ_fw-la cum_fw-la ecclesiâ_fw-la antiquâ_fw-la bellar._n l._n four_o c._n 9_o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la may_v 19_o 1687._o guil._n needham_n we_o be_v very_o willing_a to_o own_o this_o for_o a_o true_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n its_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o confute_v bellarmin_n for_o his_o give_v of_o it_o that_o we_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o he_o have_v hereby_o confute_v himself_o and_o the_o whole_a cause_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o if_o we_o may_v be_v allow_v to_o go_v back_o to_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n of_o that_o in_o order_n to_o find_v out_o what_o be_v the_o true_a church_n at_o present_a than_o the_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o receive_v and_o believe_v all_o
that_o she_o impose_v must_v be_v set_v by_o till_o it_o appear_v that_o she_o require_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o no_o other_o than_o what_o be_v teach_v and_o believe_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o according_a to_o this_o note_v it_o do_v not_o appear_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n till_o it_o first_o appear_v that_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o till_o it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v a_o true_a church_n it_o can_v sure_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o infallible_a one_o for_o it_o can_v he_o pretend_v that_o infallibility_n belong_v to_o any_o but_o the_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o it_o must_v be_v first_o know_v that_o the_o present_a church_n agree_v with_o the_o primitive_a before_o it_o can_v be_v know_v that_o she_o be_v a_o infallible_a guide_n or_o teacher_n so_o that_o we_o manifest_o gain_v this_o first_o by_o this_o note_n of_o the_o church_n that_o all_o those_o big_a and_o bluster_a claim_n to_o infallibility_n must_v be_v postpone_v and_o lay_v aside_o till_o that_o of_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v make_v out_o and_o when_o that_o be_v do_v we_o shall_v not_o have_v quite_o so_o much_o reason_n to_o question_v her_o infallibility_n we_o desire_v nothing_o more_o than_o to_o have_v the_o matter_n bring_v to_o this_o issue_n whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a or_o the_o romish_a church_n do_v agree_v best_a with_o the_o primitive_a since_o for_o reason_n well_o know_v to_o themselves_o and_o very_o much_o suspect_v by_o other_o they_o be_v so_o willing_a to_o go_v off_o from_o scripture_n and_o to_o decline_v the_o judgement_n of_o that_o as_o incompetent_a and_o insufficient_a in_o most_o of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o we_o be_v very_o ready_a to_o leave_v they_o to_o be_v decide_v by_o any_o other_o indifferent_a arbitrator_n for_o we_o think_v it_o be_v a_o little_a odd_a and_o unreasonable_a they_o shall_v make_v themselves_o the_o only_a judge_n of_o what_o be_v in_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o therefore_o we_o be_v very_o ready_a to_o stand_v to_o the_o award_n and_o vmpirage_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o we_o be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o afraid_a to_o venture_v our_o whole_a cause_n to_o the_o sentence_n and_o decision_n of_o that_o for_o though_o the_o scripture_n be_v our_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o we_o because_o we_o know_v of_o no_o other_o revelation_n but_o that_o and_o nothing_o but_o revelation_n make_v any_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v yet_o we_o be_v very_o willing_a to_o take_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n both_o from_o itself_o and_o from_o the_o primitive_a church_n too_o so_o according_a to_o vincentius_n lyrinensis_n to_o have_v the_o line_n of_o scriptural_a interpretation_n be_v direct_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o ecclesiastical_a and_o catholic_n judgement_n 2._o judgement_n ut_fw-la propheticae_fw-la &_o apostolicae_fw-la interpretationis_fw-la linea_fw-la secundum_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la &_o catholici_fw-la sensus_fw-la normam_fw-la dirigatur_fw-la vincent_n lyrinens_fw-la contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la c._n 2._o that_o be_v to_o have_v the_o primitive_a church_n direct_v we_o in_o interpret_n scripture_n where_o it_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o it_o or_o there_o be_v any_o controversy_n about_o its_o meaning_n let_v the_o scripture_n therefore_o as_o sense_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o not_o by_o the_o private_a judgement_n of_o any_o particular_a man_n be_v allow_v and_o agree_v by_o we_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o let_v that_o be_v account_v the_o true_a church_n who_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n be_v most_o conformable_a and_o agreeable_a with_o the_o primitive_a we_o desire_v nothing_o more_o than_o to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o we_o think_v this_o be_v the_o true_a way_n to_o find_v it_o out_o for_o christian_a faith_n be_v prior_n and_o antecedent_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o must_v be_v first_o know_v and_o suppose_v before_o we_o can_v know_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o church_n for_o it_o be_v the_o faith_n make_v the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o church_n the_o faith_n and_o therefore_o the_o true_a church_n be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o not_o the_o true_a doctrine_n by_o the_o church_n as_o be_v some_o folk_n way_n if_o a_o church_n then_o have_v never_o so_o many_o other_o glorious_a mark_n yet_o if_o it_o have_v not_o the_o true_a faith_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n before_o lay_v down_o it_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o if_o it_o have_v never_o so_o true_a a_o succession_n of_o pastor_n derive_v their_o power_n in_o a_o uninterrupted_a line_n from_o the_o apostle_n yet_o if_o it_o have_v not_o a_o true_a succession_n of_o doctrine_n too_o from_o they_o it_o be_v not_o a_o true_a church_n so_o far_o indeed_o as_o it_o hold_v and_o profess_v the_o common_a christian_a faith_n so_o far_o for_o that_o very_a reason_n it_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o so_o far_o we_o allow_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o so_o far_o they_o can_v deny_v we_o to_o be_v one_o neither_o as_o the_o same_o faith_n &_o fundamental_o of_o christianity_n be_v receive_v and_o believe_v by_o both_o of_o we_o for_o this_o faith_n be_v the_o same_o to_o both_o of_o we_o make_v we_o both_o so_o far_o to_o be_v true_a church_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n but_o so_o far_o as_o we_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n whether_o we_o or_o they_o be_v the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o question_n between_o we_o and_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o have_v this_o determine_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n if_o the_o faith_n then_o and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n wherein_o it_o differ_v from_o we_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n then_o that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n if_o it_o be_v contrary_a and_o unagreeable_a to_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a than_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n but_o a_o false_a and_o erroneous_a one_o and_o here_o we_o ought_v to_o make_v a_o particular_a enquiry_n and_o examination_n of_o all_o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o bring_v each_o of_o they_o to_o the_o test_n and_o trial_n and_o see_v which_o church_n do_v most_o agree_v in_o all_o those_o dispute_v doctrine_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o here_o we_o must_v be_v allow_v to_o examine_v particular_a doctrine_n that_o be_v in_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o every_o private_a christian_a who_o be_v seek_v for_o the_o true_a church_n must_v if_o he_o will_v find_v it_o by_o this_o mark_n of_o bellarmine_n be_v allow_v to_o inquire_v into_o and_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n and_o see_v whether_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a or_o no_o and_o this_o he_o must_v do_v by_o his_o private_a judgement_n and_o by_o the_o best_a mean_n and_o help_v he_o can_v use_v to_o this_o purpose_n for_o he_o be_v not_o yet_o suppose_v to_o have_v find_v out_o the_o true_a church_n but_o to_o be_v find_v it_o out_o by_o this_o mark_v give_v of_o it_o and_o till_o he_o have_v find_v it_o out_o by_o this_o mark_n and_o direction_n he_o can_v be_v under_o its_o guidance_n and_o conduct_n so_o that_o he_o must_v make_v use_n of_o his_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n at_o least_o till_o he_o have_v thus_o find_v it_o that_o be_v he_o must_v have_v the_o liberty_n to_o search_v and_o inquire_v into_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o to_o judge_v for_o himself_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v by_o his_o own_o best_a discretion_n and_o the_o best_a help_n he_o can_v use_v which_o church_n do_v best_a agree_v in_o its_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n with_o the_o primitive_a and_o according_a as_o he_o shall_v upon_o his_o own_o enquiry_n and_o examination_n find_v so_o he_o must_v choose_v that_o church_n which_o he_o think_v be_v the_o true_a but_o he_o must_v not_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o the_o absolute_a guidance_n and_o direction_n of_o any_o church_n at_o least_o till_o he_o have_v by_o this_o way_n find_v out_o the_o true_a which_o be_v another_o manifest_a advantage_n that_o we_o have_v by_o this_o note_n against_o our_o adversary_n who_o be_v rather_o for_o bear_v man_n down_o with_o the_o bold_a pretence_n of_o infallibility_n and_o the_o terrible_a fright_n of_o damnation_n out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n rather_o than_o suffer_v they_o according_a to_o this_o true_a method_n to_o find_v it_o out_o and_o as_o he_o must_v thus_o use_v his_o own_o judgement_n in_o a_o impartial_a search_n
next_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o that_o be_v new_a rome_n 3._o rome_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n constantinop_n can._n 3._o so_o that_o it_o be_v the_o imperial_a city_n of_o rome_n which_o give_v the_o honour_n of_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n and_o not_o a_o divine_a institution_n or_o a_o succession_n from_o st._n peter_n and_o when_o constantinople_n by_o the_o emperor_n remove_v thither_o become_v the_o next_o great_a city_n the_o bishop_n partake_v of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o city_n and_o in_o the_o four_o general_n council_n at_o chalcedon_n have_v for_o that_o reason_n equal_a privilege_n confer_v upon_o he_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o old_a rome_n 28._o rome_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n calce_v can._n 28._o as_o the_o father_n express_o declare_v to_o which_o i_o shall_v add_v the_o famous_a case_n of_o appeal_n which_o be_v challenge_v about_o the_o year_n 418_o by_o pope_n zosimus_n over_o the_o african_a church_n not_o by_o divine_a right_n but_o by_o a_o pretend_a ecclesiastical_a canon_n which_o be_v find_v afterward_o to_o be_v forge_v and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o receive_v appeal_n or_o to_o judge_n the_o cause_n of_o other_o church_n be_v full_o disow_v and_o disclaim_v 6._o disclaim_v council_n carthag_n 6._o and_o this_o with_o the_o exemption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n ravenna_n and_o aquileia_n from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n though_o they_o be_v so_o near_a neighbour_n to_o it_o even_o in_o italy_n itself_o be_v enough_o to_o give_v full_a satisfaction_n to_o any_o reasonable_a man_n what_o a_o different_a opinion_n the_o primitive_a church_n have_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o what_o it_o now_o have_v of_o itself_o concern_v a_o universal_a supremacy_n and_o of_o its_o be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n the_o next_o most_o peculiar_a doctrine_n of_o popery_n be_v transubsiantiation_n which_o as_o it_o be_v former_o own_v by_o valentia_n 7._o valentia_n de_fw-fr transub_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 7._o and_o cusanus_fw-la 40._o cusanus_fw-la exercit._fw-la l._n 6._o ser._n 40._o and_o a_o great_a many_o of_o the_o schoolman_n scotus_n durandus_fw-la and_o other_o major_n other_o vid._n pref._n ad_fw-la johan_n major_n not_o to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n so_o it_o have_v be_v late_o prove_v at_o large_a by_o one_o of_o their_o own_o communion_n transubstantiation_n communion_n a_o treatise_n write_v by_o a_o author_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v transubstantiation_n though_o if_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o may_v be_v throw_v out_o from_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o will_v leave_v but_o very_o few_o proper_a to_o themselves_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o gentleman_n to_o wit_n the_o make_v not_o the_o present_a but_o the_o primitive_a church_n a_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o if_o they_o will_v universal_o follow_v it_o will_v lead_v they_o quite_o out_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o well_o as_o out_o of_o that_o single_a error_n of_o it_o we_o have_v such_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o late_a par_fw-fr late_a see_v discourse_n of_o transubstantiation_n transubstantiation_n no_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o transubstantiation_n compare_v 1._o par_fw-fr about_o this_o which_o prove_v it_o beyond_o all_o exception_n and_o beyond_o all_o answer_n to_o be_v no_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n that_o i_o shall_v add_v nothing_o about_o it_o but_o only_o these_o two_o observation_n first_o that_o it_o appear_v not_o by_o any_o liturgy_n or_o eucharistick_a form_n that_o be_v ever_o use_v by_o the_o church_n no_o not_o by_o the_o roman_a canon_n itself_o which_o be_v much_o ancient_a than_o this_o doctrine_n and_o therefore_o not_o so_o conform_v to_o it_o that_o the_o church_n ever_o use_v any_o prayer_n to_o this_o purpose_n at_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacramental_a element_n shall_v be_v change_v or_o do_v away_o and_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n substitute_v instead_o of_o they_o under_o the_o species_n or_o accident_n but_o only_o that_o they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o spirit_n come_v down_o upon_o they_o so_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o spiritual_a and_o sacramental_a not_o a_o substantial_a change_n of_o they_o that_o be_v ever_o pray_v for_o or_o ever_o believe_v for_o if_o the_o church_n have_v always_o have_v this_o faith_n it_o will_v sure_o have_v sometime_o pray_v in_o it_o second_o i_o observe_v that_o in_o those_o time_n when_o this_o doctrine_n come_v first_o into_o the_o church_n which_o be_v a_o little_a before_o berengarius_fw-la it_o be_v so_o new_a and_o raw_a that_o it_o be_v not_o full_o digest_v nor_o perfect_o understand_v even_o by_o those_o who_o then_o hold_v it_o as_o appear_v by_o that_o blunder_a recantation_n which_o be_v draw_v up_o for_o he_o after_o the_o examination_n of_o no_o less_o than_o three_o pope_n and_o five_o synod_n wherein_o he_o be_v make_v to_o say_v that_o after_o consecration_n the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o only_o sacramental_o but_o sensible_o and_o true_o handle_v and_o break_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o ground_n by_o the_o tooth_n of_o the_o faithful_a cap._n faithful_a post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la verum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la sensualitèr_fw-la non_fw-la solùm_fw-la sacramento_n sed_fw-la veritate_fw-la manibus_fw-la sacerdotum_fw-la tractari_fw-la frangi_fw-la &_o fidelium_fw-la dentibus_fw-la atteri_fw-la grat._n de_fw-fr consec_n do_v 2._o cap._n this_o sensible_a and_o true_a handle_n and_o break_v and_o grind_v christ_n body_n be_v so_o strange_a and_o dreadful_a a_o thing_n that_o the_o glossator_fw-la observe_v this_o upon_o it_o that_o unless_o you_o do_v understand_v these_o word_n of_o berengarius_fw-la in_o a_o sound_a sense_n ib._n sense_n nisi_fw-la sanè_fw-la intelligas_fw-la verba_fw-la berengarii_fw-la in_o majorem_fw-la incidas_fw-la haeresin_fw-la quam_fw-la ipse_fw-la babuit_fw-la glos_n ib._n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o word_n signify_v and_o mean_v you_o will_v fall_v into_o a_o great_a heresy_n than_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la himself_z by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o monster_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o a_o great_a man_n point_n man_n perrone_n see_v the_o excellent_a preface_n to_o a_o discourse_n on_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n in_o two_o great_a point_n of_o their_o own_o afterward_o call_v it_o be_v so_o unformed_a and_o mishapen_a a_o thing_n at_o that_o time_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sign_n it_o be_v then_o but_o new_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o have_v need_n of_o be_v far_o lick_v into_o a_o better_a shape_n if_o transubstantiation_n be_v then_o but_o new_a those_o other_o doctrine_n which_o have_v issue_v from_o it_o and_o be_v its_o proper_a production_n can_v not_o be_v old_a such_o as_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n solitary_a mass_n and_o the_o proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o they_o since_o their_o date_n will_v be_v own_v to_o be_v as_o late_o as_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o though_o they_o may_v not_o follow_v from_o it_o yet_o they_o can_v be_v maintain_v or_o believe_v without_o it_o so_o that_o what_o have_v be_v say_v against_o the_o one_o take_v away_o the_o very_a foundation_n of_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o sacrament_n though_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v declare_v this_o to_o be_v exact_o seven_o and_o make_v it_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o believe_v so_o yet_o no_o man_n sure_o will_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o say_v that_o this_o number_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o they_o can_v bring_v no_o author_n who_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o such_o a_o number_n till_o 1100_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o bellarmin_n think_v it_o unreasonable_a we_o shall_v require_v they_o to_o show_v this_o either_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o the_o father_n 24._o father_n non_fw-la debere_fw-la adversarios_fw-la petere_fw-la ut_fw-la ostendamus_fw-la in_o scripture_n auâ—_n patribus_fw-la nomen_fw-la septenacii_n numeri_fw-la sacramentorum_fw-la bellar._n de_fw-fr effect_n sacram._n l._n 2._o c._n 24._o though_o if_o it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o must_v be_v believe_v upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n there_o ought_v to_o be_v something_o to_o show_v for_o it_o one_o will_v think_v out_o of_o one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o in_o the_o time_n of_o peter_n lombard_n he_o tell_v we_o 17._o we_o in_o his_o enim_fw-la etiam_fw-la docti_fw-la
plain_a evidence_n of_o the_o want_n of_o true_a antiquity_n this_o be_v like_a suborn_n of_o witness_n which_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v all_o the_o world_n suspect_v that_o what_o they_o be_v bring_v for_o and_o what_o they_o depose_v be_v not_o true_a it_o be_v no_o other_o than_o forge_v of_o old_a write_n and_o instrument_n to_o help_v out_o the_o know_a weakness_n of_o a_o crack_a title_n thus_o the_o decretal_a epistle_n be_v counterfeit_v to_o prop_v up_o the_o pope_n spiritual_a power_n and_o constatine_n donation_n to_o establish_v his_o temporal_a the_o cheat_n of_o the_o first_o be_v so_o evident_a from_o the_o style_n be_v so_o sordid_a and_o so_o unlike_o those_o age_n and_o yet_o be_v so_o like_o itself_o in_o all_o part_n as_o show_v it_o to_o have_v throughout_o but_o one_o author_n that_o though_o they_o be_v former_o make_v use_n of_o and_o do_v great_a service_n yet_o they_o be_v now_o lay_v by_o as_o too_o gross_a to_o be_v own_v by_o most_o of_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o church_n and_o the_o other_o though_o it_o be_v still_o defend_v by_o some_o of_o they_o yet_o have_v such_o mark_n of_o forgery_n as_o make_v most_o of_o they_o confess_v it_o but_o great_a number_n be_v there_o of_o forge_a and_o spurious_a author_n whole_a testimony_n be_v still_o produce_v by_o these_o writer_n for_o those_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n which_o be_v destitute_a of_o true_a antiquity_n a_o collection_n of_o which_o be_v give_v we_o by_o our_o james_n in_o his_o bastardy_n of_o the_o false_a father_n and_o all_o those_o critic_n who_o have_v write_v censure_n upon_o the_o father_n work_n can_v but_o own_o it_o i_o can_v charge_v this_o upon_o any_o public_a act_n of_o the_o church_n as_o that_o of_o purge_v and_o correct_v the_o father_n but_o most_o of_o their_o writer_n who_o bring_v such_o large_a and_o false_a muster_n of_o the_o father_n be_v guilty_a of_o it_o and_o particular_o some_o of_o their_o late_a book_n among_o we_o testium_fw-la we_o consensus_fw-la veterum_fw-la nubes_fw-la testium_fw-la we_o have_v a_o very_a great_a and_o early_a instance_n of_o this_o notorious_a way_n of_o forgery_n in_o the_o very_a head_n and_o governor_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o be_v in_o falsify_v the_o nicene_n canon_n and_o thrust_v in_o a_o canon_n of_o a_o particular_a synod_n among_o those_o of_o a_o general_n council_n thereby_o to_o claim_v a_o power_n of_o appeal_n to_o themselves_o which_o be_v such_o a_o imposture_n as_o show_n what_o some_o man_n will_v do_v to_o gain_v power_n and_o authority_n over_o other_o church_n and_o what_o a_o unfaithful_a preserver_n a_o church_n may_v be_v that_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a not_o only_o of_o oral_a tradition_n but_o even_o of_o write_n too_o for_o they_o have_v copy_n without_o question_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o if_o the_o other_o great_a church_n of_o constantinople_n antioch_n and_o alexandria_n have_v not_o have_v authentic_a and_o agree_a copy_n to_o the_o contrary_a the_o church_n of_o africa_n have_v be_v run_v down_o by_o one_o of_o the_o most_o palpable_a forgery_n in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v no_o doubt_n have_v make_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o use_n of_o it_o afterward_o than_o upon_o that_o particular_a occasion_n but_o 3._o though_o antiquity_n be_v to_o be_v sometime_o suppress_v and_o stifle_v that_o it_o may_v say_v nothing_o against_o they_o and_o sometime_o suborn_v and_o counterfeit_v that_o it_o may_v bear_v false_a witness_n for_o they_o and_o though_o they_o general_o make_v a_o fair_a show_n and_o a_o great_a noise_n with_o the_o pretence_n of_o it_o yet_o they_o can_v but_o often_o betray_v the_o little_a esteem_n and_o regard_v which_o they_o have_v of_o it_o thus_o to_o give_v a_o instance_n or_o two_o in_o the_o famous_a question_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v immaculate_a conception_n though_o the_o father_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v general_o against_o it_o and_o their_o own_o bishop_n canus_n lovan_n canus_n de_fw-fr sanctorum_fw-la auctoritate_fw-la l._n 7._o loc_fw-la theolog._n c._n 1._o lovan_n reckon_v up_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n st._n chrysostom_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o who_o express_o assert_v she_o be_v conceive_v in_o original_a sin_n and_o say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o unanimous_a opinion_n of_o all_o the_o father_n who_o happen_v to_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o ib._n it_o sancti_fw-la namque_fw-la omnes_fw-la qui_fw-la in_o ejus_fw-la rei_fw-la mentionem_fw-la incidere_fw-la uno_fw-la ore_fw-la asseverarunt_fw-la beatam_fw-la virginem_fw-la in_o peccato_fw-la originali_fw-la conceptam_fw-la hoc_fw-la vid._n ambig_n hoc_fw-la august_n hoc_fw-la chrysost_n etc._n etc._n ib._n yet_o he_o declare_v this_o to_o be_v a_o very_a weak_a and_o infirm_a argument_n which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o all_o the_o father_n and_o that_o notwithstanding_o that_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v pious_o and_o probable_o maintain_v and_o defend_v in_o the_o church_n ib._n church_n infirmum_fw-la tamen_fw-la exomnium_fw-la authoritate_fw-la argumentum_fw-la ducitur_fw-la quin_fw-la potius_fw-la contraria_fw-la sententia_fw-la &_o probabilitèr_fw-la &_o piè_fw-la in_o ecclesiâ_fw-la defenditur_fw-la ib._n and_o bellarmine_n say_v 15._o say_v inter_fw-la catholicos_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la numerandi_fw-la bellarm._n de_fw-fr amis_n great_a l._n 4._o c._n 15._o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v among_o catholic_n who_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n though_o it_o be_v contrary_a it_o seem_v to_o all_o antiquity_n thus_o at_o other_o time_n bellarmine_n shift_v off_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n cyprian_n when_o he_o plain_o oppose_v that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o say_v that_o he_o mortal_o err_v and_o offend_v in_o so_o do_v 7._o do_v videtur_fw-la mortalitèr_fw-la peccasse_fw-la bellarm_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr romano_n pontifico_fw-la c._n 7._o and_o concern_v justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n and_o other_o their_o opinion_n he_o say_v can_v be_v defend_v from_o great_a error_n 6._o error_n eorum_fw-la sententiam_fw-la non_fw-la video_fw-la quo_fw-la pacto_fw-la ab_fw-la errore_fw-la possumus_fw-la defendere_fw-la bellarm._n de_fw-fr beat_v beat_v l._n 1._o c._n 6._o when_o it_o be_v against_o his_o own_o thus_o also_o of_o st._n hierom_n he_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n but_o it_o be_v false_a and_o it_o shall_v be_v refute_v 8._o refute_v videtur_fw-la hieronymus_n inâ—eâ_fw-la sententiâ_fw-la fuiâ—se_fw-la sed_fw-la falsa_fw-la est_fw-la &c_n &c_n svo_fw-la loco_fw-la râ—fâ—llenda_fw-la bellarm._n de_fw-fr pontif._n rom._n l._n 1._o c._n 8._o and_o to_o mention_v no_o more_o though_o they_o stick_v not_o upon_o all_o occasion_n to_o slight_a and_o contemn_v antiquity_n when_o it_o will_v not_o make_v for_o they_o baronius_n one_o of_o their_o great_a searcher_n into_o antiquity_n but_o as_o great_a a_o corrupter_n of_o it_o who_o have_v take_v that_o oath_n i_o suppose_v prescribe_v by_o pope_n pius_n four_o not_o to_o receive_v or_o expound_v scripture_n but_o according_a to_o the_o uniform_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o do_v unwary_o but_o ingenuous_o confess_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n who_o for_o their_o great_a learning_n we_o just_o call_v the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o the_o catholic_n that_o be_v roman_a church_n do_v not_o always_o follow_v nor_o in_o all_o thing_n the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n colon._n scripture_n nam_fw-la sanctissimos_fw-la patres_fw-la quos_fw-la doctores_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la ob_fw-la illorum_fw-la sublimem_fw-la eruditionem_fw-la merito_fw-la nominamus_fw-la in_o interpretatione_n scripturarum_fw-la non_fw-la semper_fw-la ac_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la catholica_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la sequitur_fw-la baron_fw-fr annal._n eccles_n a_o 34._o n._n 213._o p._n 238._o colon._n they_o can_v go_v off_o it_o seem_v from_o their_o oath_n and_o from_o the_o father_n too_o when_o they_o think_v fit_a and_o they_o be_v not_o always_o bind_v to_o keep_v so_o close_o to_o antiquity_n as_o they_o give_v out_o at_o other_o time_n and_o pretend_v they_o do_v but_o in_o the_o last_o place_n 4._o the_o determination_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v the_o only_a thing_n they_o stick_v to_o and_o it_o be_v the_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n of_o that_o which_o they_o rely_v more_o upon_o and_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o regard_n than_o all_o antiquity_n or_o the_o whole_a sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n they_o pretend_v indeed_o not_o to_o determine_v any_o thing_n contrary_a either_o to_o scripture_n or_o to_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o they_o make_v themselves_o the_o only_a judge_n of_o both_o they_o tell_v we_o they_o make_v no_o new_a doctrine_n nor_o no_o innovation_n in_o faith_n but_o they_o keep_v to_o themselves_o the_o power_n of_o declare_v what_o doctrine_n be_v new_a and_o what_o be_v not_o and_o then_o i_o can_v see_v little_a difference_n between_o their_o make_n and_o their_o declare_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n since_o it_o be_v their_o declare_v make_v they_o to_o be_v believe_v
and_o receive_v as_o such_o when_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v so_o before_o and_o how_o then_o do_v that_o differ_v from_o make_v they_o article_n of_o faith_n bellarmine_n speak_v plain_o out_o though_o against_o his_o own_o note_n when_o he_o say_v the_o church_n of_o latter_a time_n have_v power_n not_o only_o to_o explain_v and_o declare_v but_o constitute_v and_o command_v those_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o faith_n pontif._n faith_n tract_n de_fw-fr potest_fw-la sum._n pontif._n if_o the_o present_a church_n have_v a_o power_n to_o make_v more_o doctrine_n and_o article_n be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n than_o be_v believe_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n than_o it_o may_v make_v addition_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o make_v that_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v at_o one_o time_n which_o be_v not_o at_o another_o if_o it_o have_v not_o this_o power_n let_v they_o declare_v it_o and_o not_o count_v other_o heretic_n who_o receive_v all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n and_o believe_v all_o those_o doctrine_n that_o the_o whole_a primitive_a church_n in_o all_o place_n and_o at_o all_o time_n ever_o hold_v here_o with_o lyrinensis_n we_o fix_v and_o set_v our_o foot_n and_o here_o we_o resolve_v to_o stand_v and_o keep_v our_o ground_n and_o not_o be_v move_v with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n that_o shall_v blow_v out_o of_o a_o new_a quarter_n and_o that_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o present_a church_n shall_v declare_v to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n when_o it_o be_v never_o so_o declare_v by_o the_o primitive_a to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v make_v no_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n in_o their_o church_n but_o only_o the_o same_o article_n make_v explicit_fw-la which_o be_v implicit_a before_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v as_o if_o they_o shall_v say_v there_o be_v no_o new_a man_n in_o the_o world_n since_o adam_n or_o noah_n but_o only_o the_o same_o man_n that_o be_v before_o implicit_a in_o their_o loin_n be_v now_o explicit_o bear_v into_o the_o world._n thus_o the_o church_n though_o it_o be_v never_o so_o fruitful_a in_o produce_v doctrine_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o never_o be_v before_o in_o the_o church_n yet_o make_v nothing_o new_a and_o however_o spurious_a its_o doctrine_n may_v be_v and_o however_o degenerate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o our_o forefather_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o species_n i'faith_o it_o seem_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v but_o a_o embryo_n or_o like_o a_o small_a seed_n or_o kernel_n implicit_o contain_v all_o the_o part_n entire_a but_o in_o little_a but_o when_o it_o be_v grow_v up_o and_o enlarge_v by_o the_o explicit_a declaration_n of_o the_o church_n than_o it_o may_v swell_v into_o a_o mighty_a bigness_n and_o increase_v even_o into_o the_o large_a tridentine_a bulk_n and_o be_v it_o never_o so_o unlike_o the_o former_a yet_o it_o must_v be_v call_v the_o same_o still_o but_o if_o this_o implicit_a faith_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o primitive_a church_n why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v so_o for_o the_o present_a and_o what_o need_n have_v we_o of_o a_o more_o explicit_a faith_n to_o save_v we_o now_o than_o they_o have_v to_o save_v they_o then_o all_o the_o essential_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n be_v to_o be_v explicit_o believe_v at_o all_o time_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a that_o we_o must_v be_v now_o oblige_v to_o a_o more_o explicit_a faith_n and_o a_o more_o implicit_a obedience_n than_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v ever_o acquaint_v with_o but_o after_o all_o i_o hope_v those_o doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v not_o then_o implicit_o believe_v by_o it_o and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o i_o be_o sure_a most_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o different_a from_o the_o reform_a be_v not_o her_o implicit_a doctrine_n but_o unless_o error_n may_v be_v fold_v up_o with_o truth_n and_o one_o part_n of_o a_o contradiction_n may_v be_v involve_v in_o the_o other_o the_o late_a corruption_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o her_o trent_n article_n be_v no_o way_n contain_v in_o the_o quite_o different_a doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o thus_o because_o i_o have_v go_v too_o far_o with_o this_o discourse_n i_o must_v abrupt_o take_v leave_n of_o bellarmin_n and_o his_o church_n though_o i_o resolve_v by_o god_n grace_n to_o keep_v always_o to_o this_o his_o true_a note_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o to_o that_o church_n in_o which_o i_o be_o which_o be_v the_o most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o primitive_a of_o any_o in_o the_o world_n both_o as_o to_o doctrine_n and_o every_o thing_n else_o the_o end_n london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswel_o at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o seven_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o head._n septima_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la vnio_n membrorum_fw-la 〈…〉_o inter_fw-la se_fw-la &_o cum_fw-la capite_fw-la bellar._n l._n four_o c._n 10._o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la may_v 26._o 1687._o guil._n needham_n the_o church_n as_o the_o cardinal_n observe_v be_v call_v in_o the_o scripture_n one_o body_n one_o spouse_n one_o sheepfold_a but_o he_o that_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o unity_n be_v a_o proper_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n aught_o to_o be_v very_o well_o assure_v that_o the_o head_n and_o member_n be_v unite_v nowhere_o but_o in_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o harlot_n can_v be_v one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o spouse_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o world_n have_v hitherto_o be_v persuade_v that_o bare_a unity_n be_v a_o character_n to_o be_v find_v upon_o society_n of_o different_a nature_n and_o contrary_a design_n that_o of_o itself_o it_o infer_v neither_o good_a nor_o evil_a and_o may_v belong_v to_o a_o body_n of_o rebel_n no_o less_o than_o to_o a_o army_n of_o loyal_a subject_n unity_n be_v then_o indeed_o a_o good_a mark_n when_o it_o be_v a_o duty_n as_o it_o be_v a_o duty_n when_o the_o term_n of_o union_n be_v so_o for_o which_o reason_n the_o union_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o all_o other_o the_o most_o excellent_a because_o all_o man_n ought_v to_o follow_v that_o truth_n and_o goodness_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o these_o be_v best_a preserve_v and_o maintain_v by_o union_n among_o those_o who_o follow_v they_o for_o which_o reason_n also_o it_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o gospel_n with_o variety_n of_o expression_n but_o to_o argue_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o union_n of_o member_n among_o themselves_o and_o with_o their_o head_n be_v a_o proper_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v just_a as_o if_o i_o shall_v conclude_v upon_o see_v a_o thousand_o man_n march_v in_o good_a order_n and_o with_o equal_a pace_n after_o their_o leader_n that_o therefore_o of_o necessity_n they_o must_v be_v go_v to_o york_n notwithstanding_o therefore_o this_o argument_n from_o unity_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o church_n the_o cardinal_n do_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o leave_v his_o mark_n so_o very_o loose_a and_o common_a but_o slip_v into_o the_o mention_n of_o those_o thing_n wherein_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v as_o he_o pretend_v he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o head_n with_o which_o the_o member_n be_v unite_v be_v the_o pope_n and_o as_o for_o their_o union_n among_o themselves_o he_o afterward_o prove_v that_o all_o catholic_n must_v needs_o agree_v in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n since_o they_o all_o submit_v their_o own_o sense_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o chief_a pastor_n guide_v the_o church_n from_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n with_o the_o advice_n of_o other_o pastor_n so_o that_o now_o we_o know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n to_o their_o head_n and_o among_o themselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o to_o their_o head_n and_o their_o union_n among_o themselves_o in_o believe_v all_o that_o he_o teach_v from_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n etc._n etc._n which_o note_n do_v for_o its_o part_n make_v good_a what_o be_v observe_v at_o first_o concern_v the_o general_a design_n of_o these_o note_n which_o be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o describe_v to_o we_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o a_o true_a christian_a church_n as_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n whatever_o the_o cardinal_n insinuate_v at_o first_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o sensible_a that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n
with_o the_o head_n and_o among_o themselves_o be_v too_o large_a a_o note_n to_o fit_v no_o other_o society_n but_o a_o true_a christian_a church_n now_o if_o in_o restrain_v his_o note_n he_o have_v understand_v christ_n by_o the_o head_n and_o by_o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n to_o one_o another_o a_o agreement_n in_o the_o faith_n that_o be_v once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n this_o indeed_o will_v have_v serve_v for_o the_o find_v out_o of_o a_o true_a church_n but_o then_o this_o be_v too_o large_a for_o the_o cardinal_n purpose_n which_o be_v to_o find_v no_o other_o church_n to_o be_v true_a but_o the_o roman_a and_o therefore_o by_o the_o head_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o understand_v the_o pope_n and_o by_o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n a_o agreement_n in_o all_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v that_o this_o will_v mark_v all_o the_o roman_a communion_n in_o but_o it_o will_v most_o undoubted_o mark_v all_o other_o christian_n out_o of_o the_o only_a true_a church_n for_o this_o be_v the_o admirable_a reason_n to_o which_o it_o lead_v that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n for_o its_o head_n and_o for_o its_o faith_n profess_v the_o doctrine_n whatever_o it_o be_v that_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o must_v needs_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n quod_fw-la erat_fw-la demonstrandum_fw-la and_o if_o the_o cardinal_n have_v leave_v the_o matter_n thus_o in_o shorf_n he_o have_v in_o my_o mind_n do_v better_o for_o his_o church_n and_o his_o reason_n have_v be_v less_o exceptionable_a than_o he_o have_v make_v it_o in_o the_o pursuance_n of_o his_o enlargement_n when_o a_o man_n have_v to_o do_v with_o a_o untractable_a piece_n of_o matter_n it_o often_o happen_v that_o the_o more_o he_o strive_v to_o fashion_v it_o to_o his_o own_o purpose_n the_o far_o he_o be_v from_o it_o and_o so_o this_o great_a man_n by_o labour_v overmuch_o to_o make_v this_o his_o mark_n of_o unity_n utter_o unserviceable_a to_o any_o other_o church_n have_v give_v it_o that_o figure_n at_o last_o which_o make_v it_o unfit_a for_o his_o own_o as_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o convenient_a place_n for_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o make_v out_o these_o three_o thing_n i._o that_o the_o unity_n here_o offer_v be_v no_o true_a note_n of_o the_o church_n ii_o that_o if_o it_o be_v yet_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v it_o not_o iii_o that_o that_o unity_n which_o be_v indeed_o a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v and_o that_o in_o a_o much_o great_a degree_n than_o they_o i._o that_o the_o unity_n here_o offer_v be_v no_o true_a note_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o shall_v show_v concern_v both_o his_o instance_n of_o it_o and_o first_o concern_v union_n with_o the_o pope_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o this_o shall_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o pretence_n that_o have_v neither_o scripture_n reason_n nor_o antiquity_n for_o it_o but_o all_o against_o it_o 1._o for_o scripture_n the_o cardinal_n offer_v not_o any_o proof_n from_o thence_o of_o his_o presumption_n which_o yet_o have_v be_v very_o requisite_a to_o a_o point_n of_o so_o vast_a a_o consequence_n if_o the_o scripture_n have_v afford_v any_o testimony_n to_o his_o purpose_n that_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o centre_n of_o its_o unity_n that_o union_n to_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o essential_a character_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o very_o be_v of_o it_o depend_v upon_o he_o but_o that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v not_o give_v we_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o perfect_o unaccountable_a that_o the_o very_a silence_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o high_a nature_n be_v to_o we_o a_o sufficient_a argument_n that_o the_o apostle_n know_v nothing_o of_o any_o such_o constitution_n especial_o since_o they_o do_v not_o forget_v to_o make_v plain_a and_o frequent_a mention_n of_o another_o head_n of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o all_o the_o member_n be_v to_o be_v unite_v viz._n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n they_o tell_v we_o 23._o eph._n i_o 20_o 22_o 23._o that_o when_o god_n raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a he_o give_v he_o to_o be_v head_n over_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n which_o be_v his_o body_n that_o as_o there_o be_v many_o member_n in_o one_o body_n so_o we_o be_v many_o 5._o rom._n twelve_o 4_o 5._o be_v one_o body_n in_o christ_n that_o as_o the_o body_n be_v one_o and_o have_v many_o member_n so_o also_o be_v christ_n 27._o 1_o cor._n twelve_o 12_o 27._o i.e._n christ_n and_o the_o church_n the_o whole_a be_v denominate_v from_o the_o head_n for_o we_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n we_o be_v tell_v that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n 16._o eph._n four_o 16._o even_o christ_n 23._o verse_n 23._o from_o who_o the_o whole_a body_n be_v fit_o join_v together_o etc._n etc._n that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o body_n that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n the_o church_n 18._o col._n i._n 18._o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n may_v be_v add_v now_o when_o the_o church_n be_v so_o frequent_o declare_v to_o be_v one_o body_n and_o to_o this_o one_o body_n one_o head_n be_v so_o frequent_o assign_v and_o no_o more_o what_o can_v any_o man_n who_o be_v not_o possess_v with_o prejudice_n make_v of_o this_o but_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n beside_o he_o who_o be_v so_o often_o mention_v as_o such_o and_o that_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o any_o man_n go_v about_o to_o add_v another_o head_n to_o the_o church_n he_o may_v if_o he_o please_v find_v out_o another_o church_n for_o the_o head_n nor_o do_v it_o help_v at_o all_o that_o they_o pretend_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v but_o the_o vicarious_a and_o ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o church_n since_o if_o without_o union_n to_o he_o we_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v no_o part_n in_o christ_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o this_o pretend_v vicarious_a head_n shall_v have_v be_v as_o plain_o and_o frequent_o express_v as_o we_o know_v the_o true_a and_o real_a head_n to_o have_v be_v nay_o it_o be_v something_o more_o necessary_a since_o a_o very_a slender_a intimation_n may_v have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o assure_v we_o that_o he_o who_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o invisible_a god_n 18._o col._n i._n 15_o 18._o by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v create_v and_o by_o who_o all_o thing_n consist_v be_v also_o the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n the_o church_n 14._o ver._n 14._o that_o he_o in_o who_o we_o have_v redemption_n through_o his_o blood_n who_o be_v the_o saviour_n of_o the_o body_n and_o for_o our_o sake_n humble_v himself_o to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n shall_v be_v also_o the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n and_o be_v exalt_v to_o be_v head_n over_o all_o thing_n unto_o his_o church_n he_o i_o say_v in_o who_o infinite_a power_n and_o goodness_n meet_v but_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v another_o head_n give_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o be_v unite_v to_o which_o be_v no_o less_o necessary_a than_o union_n to_o christ_n himself_o and_o that_o this_o catholic_n head_n shall_v be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o sinful_a man_n and_o he_o very_o often_o none_o of_o the_o best_a this_o be_v so_o far_o remove_v from_o self-evidence_n or_o even_a probability_n that_o it_o certain_o need_v very_o express_a mention_n if_o not_o frequent_a inculcation_n now_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v frequent_o mention_v as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n who_o in_o comparison_n need_v not_o to_o be_v mention_v at_o all_o and_o that_o no_o mention_n at_o all_o shall_v be_v make_v of_o another_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o need_v it_o very_o much_o be_v for_o they_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o who_o make_v union_n to_o this_o late_a head_n no_o less_o necessary_a to_o a_o part_n in_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n than_o union_n to_o the_o former_a which_o account_n will_v be_v much_o hard_a to_o be_v give_v inasmuch_o as_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o this_o pretend_a head_n where_o there_o be_v the_o most_o fair_a and_o invite_a occasion_n for_o it_o that_o can_v be_v well_o imagine_v thus_o st._n paul_n show_v what_o gift_n christ_n bestow_v upon_o his_o church_n after_o his_o ascension_n say_v he_o give_v some_o apostle_n and_o some_o prophet_n etc._n eph._n four_o 11_o 12_o etc._n etc._n and_o some_o evangelist_n and_o some_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o body_n of_o
christ_n and_o that_o we_o may_v grow_v up_o into_o he_o in_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o head_n even_o christ_n now_o here_o we_o do_v not_o only_o find_v our_o saviour_n represent_v as_o the_o head_n of_o his_o church_n and_o we_o as_o the_o member_n of_o his_o body_n but_o that_o among_o the_o several_a subordinate_a member_n of_o which_o his_o body_n consist_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o that_o most_o necessary_a member_n of_o all_o if_o i_o may_v call_v it_o a_o member_n the_o vicarious_a head_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o he_o give_v first_o peter_n to_o be_v head_n of_o his_o church_n and_o then_o apostle_n etc._n etc._n but_o he_o give_v first_o some_o apostle_n and_o those_o not_o as_o head_n of_o his_o church_n neither_o but_o as_o principal_a member_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o same_o chapter_n where_o he_o describe_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n he_o say_v there_o be_v one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n one_o hope_n of_o our_o call_v one_o lord_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n one_o god_n and_o father_n of_o all_o now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o the_o cardinal_n will_v have_v omit_v here_o one_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o all_o aught_o to_o be_v unite_v and_o then_o let_v any_o man_n tell_v i_o why_o st._n paul_n do_v he_o have_v the_o like_a occasion_n in_o another_o place_n where_o have_v say_v much_o concern_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n you_o be_v say_v he_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o member_n in_o particular_a and_o god_n have_v set_v some_o in_o the_o church_n first_o apostle_n second_o prophet_n 28._o 1_o cor._n twelve_o 27_o 28._o three_o teacher_n etc._n etc._n now_o i_o say_v if_o this_o visible_a head_n of_o unity_n have_v be_v elsewhere_o mention_v never_o so_o often_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v omit_v in_o any_o of_o these_o three_o place_n much_o less_o if_o he_o be_v mention_v no_o where_o else_o but_o no_o notice_n be_v take_v of_o this_o head_n elsewhere_o nor_o here_o neither_o be_v little_o less_o than_o a_o demonstration_n that_o that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o head_n to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o when_o any_o one_o shall_v pretend_v to_o so_o high_a a_o prerogative_n and_o vast_a a_o dependence_n as_o this_o imply_v we_o may_v in_o reason_n expect_v he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o produce_v some_o very_a good_a evidence_n of_o his_o right_n to_o it_o and_o therefore_o the_o mere_a silence_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v prejudice_n enough_o against_o the_o pretence_n but_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o such_o place_n as_o i_o have_v produce_v be_v a_o direct_a argument_n against_o it_o nay_o last_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o far_o from_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n of_o any_o such_o headship_n where_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o be_v unavoidable_a if_o it_o have_v be_v a_o divine_a constitution_n that_o it_o seem_v express_o to_o oppose_v it_o for_o st._n paul_n speak_v against_o those_o contention_n which_o happen_v by_o one_o saying_n i_o be_o of_o paul_n another_o i_o be_o of_o apollo_n a_o three_o i_o be_o of_o cephas_n he_o do_v not_o oppose_v cephas_n or_o peter_n to_o the_o rest_n as_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o say_v i_o be_o of_o peter_n but_o not_o i_o be_o of_o paul_n etc._n etc._n but_o utter_o reprove_v all_o such_o distinction_n and_o require_v they_o all_o to_o be_v unite_v in_o christ_n be_v christ_n divide_v say_v he_o be_v paul_n crucify_a for_o you_o or_o be_v you_o baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o paul_n plain_o show_v that_o to_o establish_v any_o mortal_a man_n as_o the_o centre_n of_o union_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v in_o effect_n to_o divide_v the_o authority_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o if_o we_o unite_v ourselves_o in_o such_o a_o head_n we_o may_v as_o well_o be_v baptize_v in_o his_o name_n and_o have_v he_o for_o our_o saviour_n too_o 2._o as_o little_a foundation_n be_v there_o in_o reason_n for_o this_o headship_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o christ_n since_o it_o will_v necessary_o require_v that_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n even_o those_o that_o be_v at_o great_a distance_n from_o one_o another_o be_v reduce_v under_o his_o government_n and_o depend_v upon_o his_o authority_n the_o administration_n of_o which_o vast_a power_n and_o trust_n be_v incompatible_a to_o any_o mortal_a man._n be_v vest_v in_o a_o wise_a and_o good_a man_n it_o can_v be_v but_o of_o little_a benefit_n to_o a_o body_n so_o diffusive_a as_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o weak_a or_o vicious_a person_n it_o will_v become_v the_o instrument_n of_o pride_n tyranny_n oppression_n and_o division_n a_o small_a bishopric_n require_v the_o utmost_a care_n and_o prudence_n to_o manage_v it_o aright_o but_o what_o ability_n without_o a_o miracle_n can_v be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o tolerable_a discharge_n of_o so_o great_a a_o trust_n as_o the_o inspection_n and_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n from_o one_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o other_o but_o the_o temptation_n to_o abuse_v such_o power_n will_v be_v infinite_a and_o the_o abuse_n themselves_o intolerable_a and_o hardly_o capable_a of_o redress_n as_o we_o see_v also_o by_o no_o small_a experience_n for_o after_o that_o that_o power_n be_v pretend_v to_o at_o rome_n and_o submit_v to_o by_o the_o western_a church_n the_o scandal_n &_o misery_n of_o this_o part_n of_o christendom_n grow_v to_o such_o a_o extremity_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v dissemble_v insomuch_o that_o the_o cardinal_n and_o prelate_n appoint_v by_o pope_n paul_n the_o three_o to_o advise_v concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n 4._o consil_n de_fw-fr emend_n eccl._n in_o rich_a l._n 4._o assure_v he_o that_o she_o be_v just_a fall_v headlong_o into_o ruin_n and_o that_o the_o chief_a cause_n be_v that_o the_o pope_n will_n and_o pleasure_n have_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o all_o his_o do_n and_o he_o that_o shall_v consider_v what_o a_o lewd_a and_o filthy_a place_n rome_n itself_o be_v grow_v by_o their_o own_o confession_n may_v observe_v from_o thence_o how_o likely_a it_o be_v that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n shall_v thrive_v in_o one_o man_n hand_n after_o another_o who_o be_v too_o busy_a to_o attend_v upon_o the_o reformation_n of_o most_o scandalous_a and_o cry_a disorder_n at_o home_n 3._o neither_o be_v there_o any_o colour_n in_o antiquity_n for_o this_o headship_n of_o the_o pope_n although_o they_o be_v the_o primitive_a father_n upon_o who_o authority_n chief_o they_o will_v support_v this_o usurpation_n the_o testimony_n which_o the_o cardinal_n have_v choose_v for_o his_o purpose_n be_v so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o one_o will_v wonder_v to_o see_v so_o weighty_a a_o superstructure_n lay_v upon_o so_o weak_a a_o foundation_n thus_o because_o s._n irenaeus_n say_v that_o every_o church_n i.e._n the_o faithful_a who_o be_v all_o about_o must_v needs_o resort_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o of_o the_o more_o powerful_a principality_n i.e._n because_o the_o imperial_a city_n draw_v the_o business_n of_o the_o world_n to_o itself_o and_o by_o consequence_n christian_n in_o all_o part_n have_v occasion_n of_o recourse_n to_o it_o therefore_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o city_n be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o world._n because_o s._n cyprian_n call_v the_o roman_a the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o priest_n do_v arise_v and_o the_o matrix_fw-la and_o root_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n therefore_o he_o can_v mean_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o union_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o a_o part_n in_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n whereas_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o elsewhere_o he_o do_v free_o assert_v the_o independence_n of_o other_o bishop_n upon_o that_o bishop_n and_o of_o other_o episcopal_a church_n upon_o that_o church_n and_o consequent_o that_o he_o call_v it_o the_o principal_a church_n as_o be_v constitute_v in_o the_o principal_a city_n so_o rigaltius_n acknowledge_v and_o the_o spring_n of_o sacerdotal_a unity_n and_o the_o root_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o bishop_n have_v occasion_n either_o to_o come_v up_o to_o rome_n or_o to_o send_v thither_o from_o all_o part_n do_v by_o their_o unity_n with_o the_o church_n there_o manifest_o declare_v their_o union_n to_o one_o another_o which_o be_v a_o convenience_n accrue_v to_o that_o church_n and_o to_o all_o other_o from_o the_o imperial_a city_n in_o which_o it_o be_v constitute_v but_o by_o no_o mean_n infer_v that_o other_o church_n be_v more_o oblige_v to_o union_n with_o she_o than_o she_o with_o other_o again_o because_o
it_o be_v sometime_o a_o mark_n of_o a_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_n christian_n to_o be_v join_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a bishop_n therefore_o it_o must_v always_o be_v so_o and_o it_o can_v never_o happen_v that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v unite_v to_o the_o church_n and_o disjoin_v from_o the_o pope_n because_o st._n hierom_n refer_v himself_o to_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n when_o damasus_n sit_v in_o it_o therefore_o he_o will_v have_v do_v the_o same_o to_o his_o predecessor_n liberius_n after_o he_o have_v communicate_v with_o the_o arian_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v the_o argument_n from_o optatus_n final_o because_o st._n augustin_n think_v that_o cecilian_a have_v reason_n to_o value_v his_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n more_o than_o the_o multitude_n of_o his_o enemy_n in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o principality_n of_o a_o apostolical_a chair_n have_v always_o flourish_v there_o therefore_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o apostolical_a chair_n beside_o that_o at_o rome_n and_o as_o if_o the_o communion_n of_o no_o other_o church_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v when_o a_o bishop_n meet_v with_o unreasonable_a opposition_n but_o one_o that_o be_v by_o virtue_n of_o her_o chair_n mistress_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n for_o what_o he_o say_v out_o of_o st._n augustin_n in_o psal_n contra_fw-la partem_fw-la donati_n it_o have_v have_v its_o answer_n p._n 107._o pope_n leo_n indeed_o speak_v a_o little_a more_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o without_o any_o authority_n as_o be_v a_o witness_n in_o his_o own_o cause_n for_o it_o be_v but_o a_o few_o year_n before_o that_o zosimus_n boniface_n and_o celestin_n have_v set_v up_o a_o small_a pretence_n to_o a_o universal_a headship_n though_o nothing_o be_v get_v by_o it_o but_o a_o notable_a rebuke_n from_o the_o african_a father_n whereof_o st._n augustin_n be_v one_o for_o introduce_v a_o worldly_a pride_n into_o the_o church_n but_o no_o wonder_n if_o those_o pope_n that_o follow_v still_o keep_v their_o eye_n upon_o that_o power_n which_o their_o predecessor_n can_v not_o as_o yet_o compass_n on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o appear_v by_o most_o unquestionable_a evidence_n that_o the_o primitive_a father_n know_v no_o great_a necessity_n of_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o roman_a than_o to_o any_o other_o catholic_n or_o orthodox_n bishop_n when_o pope_n victor_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o excommunicate_v the_o asian_a church_n for_o not_o observe_v easter_n as_o the_o roman_a do_v they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o think_v a_o union_n with_o he_o as_o their_o head_n necessary_a to_o their_o be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o they_o call_v a_o synod_n of_o their_o own_o reprehend_v the_o pope_n arrogance_n and_o resolve_v to_o adhere_v to_o their_o own_o custom_n st._n cyprian_n firmilian_a and_o the_o african_n do_v the_o like_a in_o opposition_n to_o pope_n stephen_n oxon._n apud_fw-la cypr._n ep._n 75._o p._n 228._o ed._n oxon._n firmilian_a plain_o tell_v he_o that_o while_o he_o think_v to_o excommunicate_v all_o they_o from_o himself_o he_o have_v but_o excommunicate_v himself_o from_o they_o in_o ancient_a time_n there_o be_v no_o shadow_n of_o any_o such_o headship_n in_o the_o pope_n as_o of_o late_a age_n have_v be_v contend_v for_o he_o be_v treat_v with_o no_o other_o title_n of_o respect_n than_o other_o bishop_n be_v who_o be_v call_v pope_n and_o vicar_n of_o christ_n no_o less_o than_o he_o as_o he_o be_v by_o they_o style_v their_o colleague_n and_o brother_n no_o less_o than_o they_o by_o he_o in_o respect_n of_o presidency_n over_o particular_a church_n his_o jurisdiction_n be_v confine_v as_o well_o as_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o common_a care_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n each_o of_o they_o be_v deem_v to_o have_v a_o authority_n and_o a_o trust_v no_o way_n inferior_a to_o his_o all_o which_o our_o adversary_n do_v full_a well_o understand_v who_o be_v but_o a_o little_a conversant_a in_o st._n cyprian_n if_o they_o will_v but_o speak_v what_o they_o know_v but_o because_o st._n hierom_n complâ—mt_v to_o damasus_n be_v insist_v upon_o by_o the_o cardinal_n let_v st._n hierom_n be_v hear_v speak_v to_o this_o very_a point_n so_o clear_o that_o we_o can_v desire_v he_o shall_v have_v be_v more_o express_a wherever_o say_v he_o there_o be_v a_o bishop_n whether_o at_o rome_n 85._o hier._n ad_fw-la evagr._fw-la ep._n 85._o or_o at_o eugubium_n or_o constantinople_n or_o rhegium_n or_o alexandria_n or_o thanis_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o worth_n and_o of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n the_o advantage_n of_o wealth_n and_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o poverty_n do_v not_o make_v a_o bishop_n to_o be_v high_a or_o low_a but_o they_o be_v all_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o conclude_v this_o point_n pope_n have_v be_v ancient_o censure_v condemn_v and_o excommunicate_v when_o they_o be_v think_v to_o have_v deserve_v it_o julius_n be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n etc._n sâ—â—_n vindic._n of_o answ_n to_o some_o late_a paper_n p._n 6._o etc._n etc._n liberius_n anathematise_v by_o st._n hilary_n vigilius_n excommunicate_v by_o the_o african_n honorius_n condemn_v by_o the_o vith_o general_n council_n do_v these_o father_n take_v the_o pope_n for_o their_o common_a head_n and_o the_o centre_n of_o catholic_n union_n some_o pope_n have_v be_v heretic_n as_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o can_v deny_v and_o therefore_o time_n have_v be_v when_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o pope_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a so_o to_o be_v without_o separation_n from_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o the_o cardinal_n have_v a_o very_a notable_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o this_o union_n viz._n experience_n since_o those_o church_n have_v wither_v away_o that_o be_v divide_v from_o this_o head_n the_o pope_n witness_v the_o asiatic_a and_o african_a church_n ancient_o famous_a for_o numerous_a council_n for_o learned_a and_o holy_a man_n but_o since_o their_o schism_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n reduce_v to_o obscurity_n and_o plunge_v into_o gross_a ignorance_n to_o which_o it_o may_v be_v enough_o to_o answer_v that_o although_o where_o the_o sin_n be_v flagrant_a and_o beyond_o controversy_n there_o the_o calamity_n that_o befall_v the_o offender_n may_v without_o breach_n of_o charity_n or_o impious_a intrusion_n into_o the_o council_n of_o providence_n be_v well_o deem_v the_o effect_n of_o god_n justice_n yet_o in_o a_o dispute_n about_o right_n and_o truth_n to_o take_v advantage_n from_o the_o affliction_n of_o a_o man_n or_o of_o a_o church_n and_o to_o make_v they_o a_o argument_n against_o the_o oppress_a side_n be_v barbarous_o uncharitable_a and_o wicked_a and_o become_v none_o but_o those_o who_o care_v not_o by_o what_o mean_v they_o come_v to_o their_o end_n but_o not_o to_o pry_v into_o the_o secret_n of_o divine_a providence_n may_v it_o not_o have_v serve_v the_o cardinal_n turn_n to_o assign_v the_o affliction_n and_o ignorance_n of_o those_o church_n to_o the_o eruption_n of_o their_o enemy_n upon_o they_o who_o at_o length_n prevail_v and_o utter_o destroy_v some_o of_o they_o and_o to_o this_o day_n hold_v the_o rest_n in_o slavery_n if_o this_o be_v not_o enough_o what_o if_o one_o shall_v add_v that_o their_o not_o unite_n themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n be_v indeed_o one_o cause_n of_o their_o misfortune_n who_o have_v much_o rather_o see_v those_o ancient_a and_o glorious_a church_n lay_v waist_n by_o infidel_n then_o save_v by_o the_o unite_a arm_n of_o christendom_n to_o make_v a_o vigorous_a opposition_n to_o his_o claim_n of_o supremacy_n however_o it_o be_v not_o more_o certain_a that_o they_o be_v once_o the_o most_o flourish_a church_n in_o christendom_n than_o that_o when_o they_o be_v so_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v this_o union_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n nay_o that_o they_o oppose_v the_o beginning_n and_o preparation_n to_o so_o unjust_a a_o claim_n and_o therefore_o their_o deny_v it_o at_o present_a can_v with_o no_o reason_n be_v allege_v as_o the_o cause_n of_o their_o distress_n one_o thing_n more_o we_o have_v to_o say_v to_o this_o doughty_a argument_n that_o if_o it_o may_v be_v trust_v how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o we_o have_v a_o contrary_a experience_n in_o church_n near_a home_n which_o have_v not_o fall_v into_o decay_n by_o separate_v from_o the_o pope_n we_o be_v apt_a to_o think_v that_o from_o the_o reformation_n to_o this_o day_n there_o have_v be_v as_o many_o person_n eminent_a both_o for_o piety_n and_o learning_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o any_o age_n ever_o produce_v in_o any_o nation_n that_o we_o be_v not_o sink_v into_o gross_a
mere_o unity_n that_o be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n but_o unity_n in_o the_o true_a faith_n nor_o be_v unity_n the_o mark_n of_o a_o pure_a church_n unless_o it_o be_v upon_o term_n of_o obedience_n to_o god_n of_o charity_n to_o one_o another_o of_o keep_v the_o faith_n unmix_v with_o error_n and_o innovation_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n free_a from_o material_a defect_n and_o forbid_a practice_n from_o hence_o also_o the_o folly_n of_o that_o conceit_n may_v be_v easy_o discern_v that_o in_o this_o divide_a state_n of_o christendom_n there_o must_v be_v one_o church_n which_o be_v the_o only_a church_n of_o christ_n exclusive_o to_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v not_o in_o communion_n with_o she_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o because_o there_o be_v not_o that_o unity_n among_o christian_n which_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v therefore_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o and_o because_o they_o be_v not_o unite_v in_o one_o communion_n therefore_o they_o be_v not_o unite_v in_o one_o lord_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n that_o fond_a principle_n now_o mention_v be_v advance_v by_o the_o romanist_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o this_o inference_n that_o because_o we_o grant_v the_o church_n to_o be_v but_o one_o and_o withal_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n therefore_o we_o be_v divide_v from_o they_o can_v be_v no_o true_a church_n ourselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v because_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o have_v that_o one_o faith_n in_o which_o all_o that_o be_v unite_v belong_v to_o the_o church_n therefore_o we_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n ourselves_o who_o have_v the_o unity_n of_o that_o faith_n too_o and_o moreover_o the_o unity_n of_o observe_v all_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o catholic_n term_n of_o communion_n etc._n etc._n which_o they_o have_v not_o if_o some_o part_n of_o the_o church_n give_v just_a cause_n of_o offence_n or_o if_o another_o take_v offence_n where_o none_o be_v give_v this_o be_v indeed_o contrary_a to_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o not_o utter_o inconsistent_a with_o their_o be_v member_n of_o it_o and_o if_o st._n paul_n be_v in_o the_o right_a when_o he_o say_v if_o the_o foot_n shall_v say_v because_o i_o be_o not_o the_o head_n i_o be_o not_o of_o the_o body_n be_v it_o therefore_o not_o of_o the_o body_n it_o will_v be_v also_o true_a that_o though_o the_o foot_n shall_v say_v to_o the_o hand_n thou_o be_v not_o of_o the_o body_n because_o thou_o be_v not_o the_o foot_n the_o hand_n will_v be_v of_o the_o body_n for_o all_o that_o as_o for_o the_o unity_n of_o communion_n which_o they_o boast_v so_o much_o of_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o say_v it_o be_v a_o unity_n of_o communion_n among_o themselves_o but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_n unity_n of_o communion_n because_o the_o term_n of_o it_o be_v many_o of_o they_o unjust_a and_o unlawful_a whereas_o we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v as_o much_o unity_n of_o communion_n among_o ourselves_o as_o they_o have_v this_o also_o to_o say_v as_o we_o have_v abundant_o show_v that_o the_o term_n of_o our_o communion_n be_v every_o one_o of_o they_o just_a and_o lawful_a and_o therefore_o we_o be_v a_o catholic_n unity_n if_o there_o be_v some_o protestant_n that_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o we_o it_o be_v no_o more_o our_o fault_n than_o that_o the_o papist_n refuse_v to_o do_v so_o and_o though_o in_o point_n of_o interest_n this_o tend_v to_o weaken_v yet_o in_o controversy_n it_o can_v prejudice_v the_o common_a cause_n of_o reformation_n that_o part_n of_o the_o west_n that_o have_v leave_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v labour_v under_o discord_n that_o affect_v their_o very_a communion_n while_o she_o herself_o do_v not_o and_o yet_o in_o the_o cause_n against_o she_o they_o may_v be_v all_o in_o the_o right_n where_o truth_n be_v maintain_v against_o a_o corrupt_a church_n there_o may_v yet_o be_v disobedience_n to_o authority_n overvalue_v question_n of_o no_o great_a moment_n a_o great_a stress_n lay_v upon_o opinion_n and_o practice_n than_o the_o cause_n will_v bear_v and_o this_o shall_v be_v sufficient_a to_o break_v christian_a communion_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n gross_a error_n may_v be_v maintain_v and_o with_o one_o consent_n impose_v upon_o the_o world_n by_o the_o other_o church_n and_o all_o the_o while_n the_o difference_n how_o weighty_a soever_o that_o happen_v by_o the_o bye_n may_v be_v so_o overrule_v by_o force_n and_o power_n and_o the_o sensible_a interest_n of_o this_o world_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o affect_v their_o communion_n with_o one_o another_o but_o for_o the_o reason_n already_o lay_v down_o it_o be_v a_o fond_a thing_n to_o choose_v a_o church_n by_o the_o mark_n of_o such_o unity_n in_o short_a if_o we_o will_v in_o all_o respect_n keep_v within_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n this_o must_v be_v do_v by_o profess_v true_a doctrine_n by_o lead_v good_a life_n by_o a_o charitable_a spirit_n and_o behaviour_n towards_o all_o christian_n by_o frequent_v prayer_n and_o sacrament_n and_o by_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o lawful_a guide_n in_o all_o thing_n of_o indifference_n and_o expedience_n and_o then_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a that_o whatever_o other_o do_v we_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o though_o the_o church_n after_o all_o be_v not_o that_o one_o body_n in_o all_o respect_n which_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v and_o which_o it_o will_v be_v if_o all_o man_n do_v their_o duty_n yet_o that_o we_o ourselves_o be_v such_o member_n of_o that_o one_o body_n as_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v and_o as_o all_o other_o ought_v to_o be_v likewise_o now_o all_o this_o unity_n we_o may_v keep_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o we_o can_v keep_v it_o all_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o term_n thereof_o now_o stand_v but_o if_o this_o unity_n be_v not_o enough_o when_o once_o the_o romanist_n can_v prove_v that_o union_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o union_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o that_o she_o believe_v and_o teach_v be_v also_o necessary_a to_o our_o be_v of_o the_o church_n or_o even_o to_o our_o maintain_v that_o unity_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v among_o all_o christian_n we_o will_v also_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o believe_v as_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v but_o not_o till_o then_o the_o end_n london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswel_o at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o eight_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n octava_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la sanctitas_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la bellar._n de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la l._n four_o c._n 11._o imprimatur_fw-la june_n 4._o 1687._o hen._n maurice_n see_v the_o new_a covenant_n be_v the_o charter_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v found_v and_o all_o the_o blessing_n which_o this_o covenant_n promise_n be_v appropriate_v to_o that_o sacred_a society_n to_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o it_o be_v doubtless_o a_o matter_n of_o vast_a importance_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o it_o be_v so_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v but_o that_o the_o bless_a jesus_n the_o most_o concern_v and_o careful_a friend_n of_o soul_n that_o ever_o be_v have_v be_v sufficient_o mindful_a to_o leave_v such_o plain_a and_o easy_a direction_n behind_o he_o how_o we_o may_v find_v his_o church_n and_o satisfy_v ourselves_o whether_o we_o be_v in_o fellowship_n with_o it_o or_o no_o as_o that_o neither_o the_o learned_a nor_o unlearned_a may_v be_v leave_v in_o the_o dark_a for_o resolution_n in_o such_o a_o momentous_a enquiry_n but_o how_o much_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v it_o her_o business_n to_o snarl_v and_o perplex_v several_a point_n of_o religion_n which_o our_o saviour_n leave_v plain_a and_o obvious_a enough_o to_o all_o capacity_n be_v too_o notorious_a and_o in_o nothing_o more_o than_o in_o this_o how_o to_o discover_v and_o find_v out_o the_o true_a church_n in_o order_n to_o which_o her_o most_o learned_a doctor_n and_o particular_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n have_v give_v we_o certain_a note_n by_o which_o as_o they_o pretend_v the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v distinguish_v by_o honest_a and_o diligent_a inquiry_n from_o all_o false_a church_n whatsoever_o but_o how_o far_o these_o note_n be_v from_o perform_v what_o be_v promise_v for_o they_o have_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v upon_o a_o very_a fair_a examination_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o of_o of_o they_o i_o proceed_v therefore_o to_o the_o eight_o viz._n sanctity_n of_o
how_o shall_v i_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n pap._n why_o this_o you_o must_v examine_v by_o certain_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n whereof_o one_o and_o that_o a_o principal_a one_o be_v sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n or_o a_o unerring_a profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n protest_v but_o good_a sir_n can_v i_o not_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n till_o i_o be_o first_o certain_a that_o it_o do_v not_o err_v in_o its_o profession_n pap._n no._n protest_v why_o then_o i_o must_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n whereof_o its_o profession_n consist_v before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n pap._n you_o must_v so_o protest_v but_o pray_v how_o shall_v i_o if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o you_o tell_v i_o just_a now_o viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n for_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a i_o shall_v ever_o be_v true_o certain_a when_o as_o yet_o i_o know_v no_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n pap._n why_o have_v you_o not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n protest_v but_o as_o yet_o i_o be_o not_o certain_a that_o the_o church_n upon_o who_o authority_n you_o will_v have_v i_o believe_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a of_o this_o with_o what_o certainty_n can_v i_o depend_v upon_o her_o authority_n will_v you_o have_v i_o be_v certain_a that_o whatsoever_o she_o profess_v be_v true_a upon_o her_o own_o bare_a word_n and_o authority_n before_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n if_o so_o why_o may_v i_o not_o as_o well_o believe_v any_o other_o church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n see_v there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n but_o what_o will_v pass_v its_o word_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o its_o own_o profession_n as_o well_o as_o you_o if_o not_o you_o must_v allow_v i_o to_o have_v some_o other_o ground_n of_o certainty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n beside_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n for_o before_o i_o can_v secure_o rely_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o church_n as_o the_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n i_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o my_o certainty_n that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n must_v depend_v upon_o my_o certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n comprise_v in_o her_o profession_n so_o that_o before_o i_o be_o certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o her_o profession_n it_o be_v too_o soon_o for_o i_o to_o rely_v upon_o her_o authority_n as_o the_o only_a ground_n of_o certainty_n and_o when_o i_o be_o certain_a of_o it_o it_o be_v too_o late_o because_o i_o be_o certain_a already_o four_o and_o last_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v authority_n to_o the_o true_a church_n to_o impose_v upon_o man_n mind_n a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v such_o thing_n as_o before_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v for_o she_o make_v the_o church_n authority_n not_o only_o a_o concurrent_a motive_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o very_a formal_a reason_n of_o it_o so_o that_o we_o be_v not_o only_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o the_o church_n declare_v but_o we_o be_v therefore_o oblige_v to_o believe_v it_o because_o she_o declare_v it_o it_o be_v true_a some_o of_o the_o roman_a doctor_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o power_n to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o that_o see_v there_o some_o old_a truth_n in_o scripture_n and_o the_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o declare_v and_o which_o therefore_o man_n be_v not_o yet_o oblige_v to_o believe_v the_o church_n have_v authority_n when_o ever_o she_o think_v meet_v to_o declare_v they_o and_o thereby_o to_o oblige_v man_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o other_o of_o they_o and_o particular_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n de_fw-fr potest_fw-la sum._n pontif._n tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n of_o late_a time_n not_o only_o have_v power_n to_o explain_v and_o declare_v but_o also_o to_o constitute_v and_o command_v those_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o faith._n and_o indeed_o the_o difference_n between_o declare_v and_o constitute_v or_o make_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v only_o verbal_a for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v a_o truth_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o therefore_o if_o the_o church_n by_o declare_v a_o truth_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v make_v it_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v it_o thereby_o make_v that_o truth_n a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o faith._n and_o so_o to_o declare_v and_o to_o make_v be_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n but_o in_o this_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v power_n to_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a no_o man_n can_v ever_o be_v certain_a by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o unerring_a profession_n that_o he_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n for_o before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o any_o church_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o roman_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n i_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o that_o church_n profession_n be_v true_a but_o when_o i_o proceed_v to_o examine_v the_o particular_a article_n of_o it_o as_o i_o must_v do_v before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o whole_a i_o shall_v find_v there_o be_v several_a of_o they_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o which_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o several_a even_o of_o she_o own_o doctor_n i_o have_v no_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o be_v certain_a either_o in_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n which_o while_o i_o be_o seek_v the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n i_o have_v whereby_o to_o examine_v they_o as_o particular_o transubstantiation_n seven_o sacrament_n necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n roman_a purgatory_n and_o indulgence_n vid._n note_v the_o six_o pag._n 125._o etc._n etc._n and_o if_o these_o roman_a doctor_n pretend_v to_o be_v certain_a of_o they_o upon_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o because_o their_o church_n which_o they_o be_v sure_o be_v the_o true_a church_n have_v declare_v they_o how_o shall_v i_o be_v certain_a of_o they_o who_o be_o but_o a_o enquirer_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o and_o therefore_o as_o yet_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v sure_a that_o it_o be_v for_o without_o her_o declaration_n they_o themselves_o confess_v i_o have_v no_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o they_o and_o till_o i_o be_o sure_a she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n her_o declaration_n be_v no_o ground_n of_o certainty_n to_o i_o and_o as_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o these_o article_n be_v true_a till_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o the_o church_n which_o declare_v they_o be_v the_o true_a church_n so_o suppose_v that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v power_n to_o impose_v upon_o i_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v such_o thing_n as_o before_o i_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v false_a because_o no_o authority_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v a_o right_a to_o impose_v upon_o man_n such_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v but_o what_o be_v infallible_a and_o can_v impose_v what_o be_v false_a on_o they_o unless_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o man_n may_v be_v rightful_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o be_v false_a if_o therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n as_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v it_o may_v then_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v it_o have_v authority_n from_o god_n to_o impose_v upon_o i_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v whatever_o she_o declare_v and_o consequent_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v she_o be_v infallible_a but_o as_o for_o myself_o i_o know_v that_o i_o be_o a_o fallible_a creature_n and_o therefore_o whatsoever_o infallibility_n declare_v to_o i_o must_v certain_o be_v true_a whatsoever_o probability_n yea_o or_o seem_a demonstration_n i_o may_v have_v against_o it_o how_o then_o can_v i_o be_v certain_a that_o any_o article_n be_v false_a which_o be_v declare_v to_o i_o by_o a_o church_n that_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v be_v infallible_a if_o it_o be_v infallible_a i_o be_o sure_a that_o whatever_o it_o declare_v be_v true_a and_o if_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n it_o must_v be_v infallible_a suppose_v that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v authority_n to_o impose_v new_a necessity_n of_o believe_v but_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o be_o now_o inquire_v by_o this_o note_n of_o
a_o unerring_a profession_n but_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a one_o way_n or_o tother_o whether_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a whether_o her_o profession_n be_v true_a or_o false_a till_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n there_o be_v some_o article_n in_o her_o profession_n of_o which_o as_o her_o own_o doctor_n confess_v i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v true_a and_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a that_o any_o one_o article_n in_o her_o profession_n be_v false_a and_o if_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a whether_o she_o err_v in_o her_o profession_n or_o no_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a whether_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v i_o inquire_v whether_o or_o no_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o unerring_a profession_n if_o suppose_v she_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n she_o have_v authority_n from_o god_n to_o oblige_v i_o upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o believe_v to_o day_n that_o which_o i_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v yesterday_o to_o what_o end_n do_v i_o inquire_v whether_o those_o thing_n which_o she_o command_v i_o to_o believe_v be_v true_a or_o false_a if_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n as_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v she_o may_v be_v i_o be_o sure_a what_o ever_o she_o command_v i_o to_o believe_v must_v be_v true_a and_o therefore_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a that_o any_o thing_n she_o command_v i_o to_o believe_v be_v false_a for_o how_o can_v i_o be_v certain_a that_o any_o one_o thing_n she_o impose_v be_v false_a when_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o the_o god_n of_o truth_n who_o can_v neither_o impose_v himself_o nor_o authorise_v any_o other_o to_o impose_v on_o i_o that_o which_o be_v false_a have_v authorize_v to_o impose_v it_o and_o if_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a that_o any_o thing_n she_o impose_v be_v false_a how_o can_v i_o ever_o be_v cartain_a by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o unerring_a profession_n whether_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o for_o if_o any_o thing_n she_o profess_v or_o impose_v be_v false_a by_o this_o note_n she_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o whether_o any_o thing_n she_o profess_v be_v false_a or_o no_o i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a till_o i_o be_o first_o certain_a whether_o she_o be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n the_o end_n errata_fw-la in_o the_o seven_o note_n pag._n 137._o the_o first_o cum_fw-la capite_fw-la in_o the_o title_n be_v to_o be_v blot_v out_o p._n 147._o line_n 17._o for_o arian_n r._n asian_n p._n 148._o l._n 6._o f._n complaint_n r._n compliment_n london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswel_o at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o nine_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o doctrine_n nona_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la efficacia_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la bellarm._n l._n four_o c._n 12._o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la june_n 8._o 1687._o jo._n batte_o by_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n must_v be_v mean_v either_o that_o power_n which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o particular_a man_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o believe_v aright_o and_o to_o live_v well_o or_o else_o that_o success_n which_o it_o have_v in_o draw_v multitude_n outward_o to_o profess_v and_o embrace_v it_o the_o former_a of_o these_o be_v too_o inward_a a_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n no_o man_n be_v able_a to_o know_v what_o the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v do_v in_o another_o heart_n but_o instead_o of_o that_o apt_a rather_o to_o be_v deceive_v in_o what_o it_o have_v do_v in_o his_o own_o the_o second_o which_o must_v be_v that_o the_o cardinal_n mean_v can_v as_o little_a be_v a_o note_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o uncertainty_n and_o if_o we_o can_v be_v sure_a of_o the_o note_n we_o shall_v be_v less_o so_o of_o that_o which_o we_o be_v to_o find_v out_o by_o it_o if_o indeed_o there_o be_v nothing_o which_o can_v or_o do_v move_v man_n to_o relinquish_v heathenism_n judaisme_n or_o turcism_n for_o our_o religion_n but_o the_o pure_a efficacy_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a good_a note_n of_o the_o excellence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o but_o according_a to_o the_o cardinal_n be_v own_o principle_n it_o can_v be_v no_o note_n that_o that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o preach_v it_o since_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v the_o sincere_a preach_n of_o truth_n to_o signify_v any_o thing_n 2._o lib._n four_o 2._o and_o we_o shall_v have_v much_o less_o reason_n to_o rely_v on_o this_o note_n if_o we_o consider_v how_o many_o other_o thing_n there_o be_v beside_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n which_o have_v and_o may_v convert_v whole_a nation_n to_o it_o let_v we_o therefore_o at_o present_a grant_n in_o general_a the_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o be_v true_a that_o such_o conversion_n as_o the_o cardinal_n speak_v of_o be_v make_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o how_o shall_v we_o know_v that_o they_o be_v make_v pure_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o its_o doctrine_n and_o that_o no_o other_o mean_n such_o as_o force_v etc._n etc._n be_v use_v be_v it_o enough_o that_o he_o tell_v we_o so_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o late_a great_a conversion_n in_o france_n not_o one_o of_o the_o person_n convert_v suffer_v violence_n either_o in_o his_o person_n or_o good_n that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o suffer_v torment_n 4._o pastoral_n letter_n p._n 3_o 4._o that_o they_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o hear_v they_o mention_v and_o that_o he_o hear_v other_o bishop_n affirm_v the_o same_o now_o if_o those_o reverend_a prelate_n be_v out_o as_o most_o people_n think_v they_o be_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o which_o they_o may_v be_v eye-witness_n why_o may_v not_o the_o learned_a cardinal_n be_v so_o too_o in_o his_o relation_n of_o conversion_n make_v so_o many_o hundred_o year_n since_o if_o he_o be_v out_o his_o note_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v make_v plain_o to_o appear_v to_o we_o that_o he_o be_v not_o out_o his_o note_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o those_o history_n which_o he_o produce_v want_v that_o certainty_n which_o shall_v give_v we_o satisfaction_n historian_n who_o write_v in_o those_o obscure_a time_n and_o be_v perhaps_o themselves_o converter_n be_v most_o of_o they_o monk_n may_v vainglorious_o ascribe_v much_o to_o the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o the_o centuriator_n themselves_o who_o he_o so_o often_o quote_v may_v not_o be_v very_o curious_a to_o search_v or_o accurate_a to_o relate_v the_o chief_a motive_n of_o their_o conversion_n because_o they_o write_v before_o the_o cardinal_n have_v make_v efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o little_o dream_v what_o odd_a use_n some_o man_n will_v make_v of_o their_o history_n but_o notwithstanding_o these_o neglect_v and_o disadvantage_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o if_o we_o look_v back_o into_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n nay_o even_o into_o the_o centuriator_n themselves_o we_o shall_v find_v some_o other_o thing_n beside_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n concur_v to_o the_o conversion_n which_o be_v then_o wrought_v a_o instance_n whereof_o to_o pass_v by_o at_o present_a the_o particular_a examination_n of_o those_o mention_v by_o the_o cardinal_n we_o have_v in_o those_o converon_n wrought_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a to_o who_o victorious_a arm_n they_o be_v more_o to_o be_v ascribe_v than_o to_o any_o thing_n else_o beside_o for_o not_o to_o mention_v that_o the_o clergy_n be_v not_o then_o in_o any_o great_a capacity_n of_o do_v much_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o doctrine_n the_o bishop_n be_v so_o ignorant_a that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v command_v to_o understand_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o can_v hardly_o be_v bring_v to_o make_v some_o few_o exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n but_o instead_o of_o that_o turn_v soldier_n to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o do_v somewhat_o towards_o the_o propagate_a their_o religion_n such_o be_v the_o zeal_n of_o that_o prince_n rather_o to_o defend_v and_o increase_v the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n great_a mezeray_fw-fr in_o the_o life_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a than_o to_o enlarge_v his_o own_o empire_n that_o peace_n can_v never_o be_v
obtain_v of_o he_o upon_o other_o their_o term_n than_o that_o those_o who_o be_v conquer_v by_o he_o have_v leave_v their_o idol-worship_n shall_v embrace_v the_o true_a metrop_n krantzius_n praef._n ad_fw-la metrop_n sincere_a and_o eternal_a religion_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o engage_v they_o to_o continue_v firm_a to_o it_o he_o sometime_o take_v hostage_n of_o they_o and_o find_v they_o begin_v to_o apostatise_v which_o they_o as_o often_o do_v as_o they_o think_v themselves_o able_a to_o make_v head_n against_o their_o conqueror_n he_o be_v force_v to_o set_v up_o a_o kind_n of_o inquisition_n to_o keep_v they_o in_o awe_n which_o mezeray_n tell_v we_o last_v in_o westphalia_n till_o the_o 15_o century_n now_o when_o the_o sword_n of_o victorious_a prince_n as_o it_o happen_v in_o this_o case_n have_v make_v way_n for_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n when_o the_o receive_n of_o it_o be_v often_o make_v one_o of_o the_o term_n they_o who_o be_v conquer_v must_v necessary_o submit_v to_o the_o monk_n have_v very_o easy_a work_n whatever_o doctrine_n they_o have_v preach_v may_v have_v be_v efficacious_a under_o such_o circumstance_n so_o that_o when_o there_o be_v with_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n a_o concurrence_n of_o many_o other_o thing_n which_o have_v so_o strong_a a_o influence_n upon_o humane_a nature_n it_o be_v hard_a nay_o impossible_a for_o we_o to_o know_v which_o of_o they_o do_v the_o work_n when_o different_a medicine_n proper_a for_o the_o same_o distemper_n be_v administer_v at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o say_v which_o of_o they_o work_v the_o cure._n there_o be_v indeed_o a_o wonderful_a efficacy_n in_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n but_o we_o can_v never_o be_v sure_a that_o the_o conversion_n of_o a_o nation_n be_v effect_v by_o that_o when_o hope_n and_o fear_n and_o outward_a force_n and_o necessity_n be_v in_o conjunction_n with_o it_o all_o which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o detract_n from_o the_o honour_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o the_o conversion_n it_o make_v in_o the_o primitive_a time_n that_o it_o set_v iâ—_n it_o a_o better_a light_n and_o make_v it_o shine_v the_o bright_a man_n be_v convert_v then_o not_o to_o a_o conquer_a but_o persecute_v church_n the_o secular_a power_n be_v against_o they_o that_o preach_v this_o holy_a doctrine_n much_o may_v be_v lose_v and_o nothing_o in_o this_o world_n get_v by_o it_o there_o be_v no_o reward_n to_o encourage_v man_n to_o receive_v it_o but_o a_o thousand_o difficulty_n and_o danger_n to_o deter_v they_o from_o it_o and_o then_o indeed_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v in_o its_o great_a lustre_n it_o wrought_v all_o alone_a and_o have_v nothing_o to_o put_v in_o with_o it_o for_o a_o share_n in_o the_o conquest_n it_o make_v the_o simplicity_n of_o its_o preacher_n clear_v they_o from_o all_o suspicion_n of_o fraud_n the_o little_a or_o no_o interest_n they_o have_v in_o the_o government_n make_v it_o plain_a that_o they_o can_v not_o use_v force_n and_o every_o thing_n concur_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v pure_o the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o doctrine_n by_o which_o they_o prevail_v but_o to_o proceed_v a_o little_a more_o particular_o to_o answer_v what_o the_o cardinal_n have_v discourse_v upon_o this_o subject_a first_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o show_v in_o the_o general_n that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o any_o doctrine_n can_v be_v no_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n second_o i_o shall_v instance_n in_o such_o particular_n as_o do_v more_o particular_o affect_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o do_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o doctrine_n profess_v in_o that_o church_n be_v no_o note_n of_o its_o be_v a_o true_a church_n three_o i_o shall_v show_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o those_o argument_n with_o which_o the_o cardinal_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o contrary_n first_o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o any_o doctrine_n can_v be_v no_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v 1._o what_o our_o saviour_n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n 2._o the_o nature_n of_o mankind_n 3._o matter_n of_o fact._n 1._o although_o our_o saviour_n sufficient_o understand_v how_o much_o his_o doctrine_n be_v likely_a to_o prevail_v in_o the_o world_n yet_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o make_v this_o to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o his_o church_n that_o he_o give_v as_o plain_a intimation_n of_o the_o prevalency_n of_o error_n and_o do_v often_o bid_v we_o take_v care_n how_o we_o be_v impose_v upon_o on_o thereby_o take_v heed_n say_v he_o that_o no_o man_n deceive_v you_o for_o many_o shall_v come_v in_o my_o name_n 5._o mat._n 24.4_o 5._o say_v i_o be_o christ_n and_o deceive_v many_o for_o there_o shall_v arise_v false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n 24._o verse_n 24._o and_o shall_v show_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n insomuch_o that_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o shall_v deceive_v the_o very_a elect._n when_o he_o foretell_v so_o general_a a_o defection_n he_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v think_v the_o prevalency_n of_o any_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v the_o character_n of_o his_o true_a disciple_n he_o do_v indeed_o compare_v the_o preach_n of_o his_o gospel_n to_o a_o grain_n of_o mustardseed_n which_o be_v the_o least_o of_o all_o seed_n hut_n when_o it_o be_v grow_v it_o be_v the_o great_a among_o herb_n unto_o leaven_n which_o leaven_v the_o whole_a lump_n unto_o a_o net_n which_o gather_v of_o every_o kind_n all_o which_o comparison_n do_v intimate_v how_o much_o his_o church_n will_v spread_v far_o &_o near_o but_o not_o that_o such_o its_o diffusiveness_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v upon_o as_o a_o note_n whereby_o to_o find_v it_o for_o by_o that_o mark_v it_o can_v not_o then_o have_v be_v find_v when_o it_o be_v but_o a_o little_a flock_n beside_o that_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o compare_v likewise_o the_o preach_n of_o his_o gospel_n to_o a_o man_n which_o sow_v good_a seed_n in_o his_o field_n 26._o verse_n 24_o 25_o 26._o but_o while_o man_n sleep_v his_o enemy_n come_v and_o sow_v tare_n among_o the_o wheat_n and_o go_v his_o way_n but_o when_o the_o blade_n be_v spring_v up_o and_o bring_v forth_o fruit_n than_o appear_v the_o tare_n also_o in_o which_o case_n if_o we_o be_v to_o judge_n by_o the_o growth_n and_o spread_a we_o may_v conclude_v the_o tare_n to_o have_v be_v the_o best_a seed_n and_o not_o sow_o by_o a_o enemy_n he_o compare_v likewise_o the_o minister_n of_o his_o word_n to_o the_o servant_n of_o a_o certain_a king_n send_v out_o by_o he_o to_o call_v those_o that_o be_v bid_v to_o the_o wedding_n but_o to_o no_o purpose_n etc._n mat._n 22.2_o etc._n etc._n for_o they_o all_o make_v light_n of_o it_o intimate_v hereby_o how_o possible_a it_o be_v for_o those_o who_o be_v obstinate_a not_o to_o hearken_v to_o the_o most_o efficacious_a doctrine_n that_o can_v be_v preach_v the_o most_o passionate_a and_o earnest_a invitation_n which_o can_v be_v make_v they_o and_o in_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o good_a seed_n some_o of_o which_o fall_v by_o the_o way-side_n some_o upon_o stony_a place_n some_o among_o thorn_n 4._o mat._n 13.3_o 4._o and_o other_o upon_o good_a ground_n he_o do_v plain_o set_v forth_o that_o let_v any_o doctrine_n be_v never_o so_o good_a the_o reception_n which_o it_o find_v in_o the_o world_n will_v be_v no_o other_o than_o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o those_o disposition_n of_o mind_n which_o it_o happen_v to_o meet_v with_o and_o here_o also_o if_o the_o rule_n have_v be_v that_o that_o be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n which_o grow_v fast_o and_o out-top_n the_o other_o we_o must_v have_v give_v it_o for_o the_o thorn_n which_o grow_v up_o and_o choke_v the_o good_a seed_n which_o lead_v i_o to_o show_v 2._o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o temper_n and_o constitution_n of_o mankind_n how_o weak_a a_o proof_n of_o a_o true_a church_n the_o prevalency_n of_o any_o doctrine_n be_v which_o it_o teach_v for_o man_n mind_n be_v so_o uncertain_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o inconstancy_n of_o their_o circumstance_n which_o chief_o influence_n they_o that_o often_o truth_n be_v shut_v out_o where_o error_n find_v a_o easy_a admission_n humane_a nature_n be_v so_o weak_a a_o thing_n so_o apt_a to_o take_v impression_n first_o from_o this_o thing_n then_o from_o another_o that_o no_o great_a heed_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o its_o change_n no_o certain_a argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o such_o indeed_o be_v the_o power_n of_o truth_n that_o be_v mankind_n free_v from_o their_o prejudices_fw-la against_o it_o be_v their_o mind_n no_o way_n bias_v by_o interest_n or_o passion_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n full_o instruct_v concern_v it_o there_o be_v
think_v fit_a to_o challenge_v they_o to_o themselves_o we_o shall_v not_o contend_v with_o they_o in_o that_o affair_n here_o therefore_o be_v the_o just_a foundation_n upon_o which_o those_o divine_a miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v for_o confirmation_n of_o christianity_n do_v rest_n viz._n that_o the_o design_n of_o they_o be_v to_o bring_v in_o entire_o a_o new_a dispensation_n of_o thing_n and_o that_o this_o new_a dispensation_n of_o thing_n have_v be_v predetermine_v by_o god_n and_o the_o miracle_n that_o be_v to_o confirm_v it_o when_o bring_v in_o have_v their_o testimonial_n beforehand_o by_o phrophecy_n and_o this_o testimony_n s._n peter_n build_v upon_o as_o have_v something_o in_o it_o of_o great_a certainty_n than_o the_o miracle_n themselves_o 2_o pet._n 1.16_o 19_o the_o miracle_n he_o mention_n when_o he_o tell_v they_o we_o have_v not_o follow_v cunning_o devise_v fable_n when_o we_o make_v know_v unto_o you_o the_o power_n and_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o his_o majesty_n for_o he_o receive_v from_o god_n the_o father_n honour_n and_o glory_n when_o there_o come_v such_o a_o voice_n from_o the_o excellent_a glory_n this_o be_v my_o belove_a son_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o voice_n we_o hear_v when_o we_o be_v with_o he_o in_o the_o mount_n but_o then_o the_o apostle_n add_v we_o have_v a_o more_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v that_o i_o have_v propound_v to_o show_v namely_o that_o mere_a miracle_n without_o any_o other_o consideration_n at_o all_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a note_n or_o proof_n of_o any_o church_n or_o religion_n whatever_o the_o word_n miracle_n i_o take_v in_o the_o comprehensive_a sense_n and_o mean_v all_o those_o sign_n or_o wonder_n any_o prodigious_a effect_n that_o appear_v to_o we_o out_o of_o the_o course_n and_o order_n and_o power_n of_o nature_n which_o no_o one_o can_v ordinary_o do_v himself_o nor_o assign_v any_o reason_n in_o mature_a for_o the_o do_v of_o they_o such_o thing_n may_v certain_o be_v do_v and_o yet_o be_v no_o proof_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o divinity_n of_o that_o doctrine_n they_o will_v advance_v it_o be_v not_o questionable_a but_o there_o may_v be_v some_o miracle_n wrought_v wherein_o the_o finger_n of_o god_n be_v so_o plain_o discernible_a that_o it_o will_v render_v those_o that_o reject_v they_o inexcusable_a such_o as_o once_o extort_a that_o confession_n from_o the_o magician_n in_o egypt_n exod._n viij_o 19_o and_o such_o as_o our_o saviour_n do_v so_o avow_v luke_n xi_o 20._o that_o from_o thence_o he_o charge_v the_o jew_n with_o the_o unpardonable_a sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o may_v be_v observe_v by_o compare_v luke_n xi_o from_o v._o 15_o to_o 20._o with_o mat._n twelve_o from_o v._o 24_o to_o 32._o but_o then_o there_o have_v be_v considerable_a sign_n show_v and_o wonder_v do_v of_o which_o no_o reason_n in_o nature_n can_v be_v give_v and_o yet_o make_v no_o proof_n of_o their_o own_o divinity_n and_o consequent_o not_o of_o that_o they_o be_v advance_v for_o such_o be_v those_o which_o janne_n and_o jambres_n when_o they_o withstand_v moses_n perform_v in_o pharaoh_n view_n these_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o one_o consent_n do_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v the_o mere_a delusion_n of_o the_o devil_n otherwise_o if_o the_o mere_a do_v such_o great_a thing_n shall_v be_v a_o just_a proof_n of_o their_o be_v send_v from_o god_n what_o shall_v we_o think_v of_o the_o feat_n of_o apollonius_n tyaneus_n as_o they_o be_v report_v by_o philostratus_n if_o but_o the_o most_o or_o some_o part_n of_o what_o he_o in_o a_o just_a history_n of_o eight_o book_n tell_v we_o be_v true_a as_o that_o he_o make_v a_o tree_n speak_v to_o he_o that_o he_o put_v to_o flight_v a_o hobgoblin_n which_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o beautiful_a virgin_n make_v love_n to_o he_o that_o he_o foretell_v many_o thing_n and_o particular_o that_o while_o he_o himself_o be_v in_o ephesus_n he_o declare_v the_o death_n of_o the_o emperor_n domitian_n at_o that_o instant_n when_o they_o be_v actual_o commit_v it_o at_o rome_n with_o abundance_n more_o of_o that_o nature_n which_o it_o be_v too_o tedious_a to_o recite_v indeed_o it_o be_v not_o improbable_a but_o that_o philostratus_n be_v a_o right_a sophister_n in_o the_o modern_a sense_n and_o as_o very_o a_o wag_n at_o invention_n for_o his_o apollonius_n as_o any_o monk_n in_o christendom_n have_v be_v for_o any_o of_o his_o saint_n photius_n his_o censure_n of_o he_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a story_n be_v fabulous_a and_o have_v instanced_a in_o that_o passage_n of_o apollonius_n fill_v some_o vessel_n with_o water_n and_o other_o with_o wind_n by_o which_o he_o can_v by_o turn_n water_v the_o earth_n after_o a_o long_a drought_n and_o blow_v the_o shower_n off_o and_o dry_a the_o earth_n again_o he_o conclude_v such_o like_a thing_n as_o these_o full_a of_o delirancy_n and_o many_o other_o thing_n have_v he_o prodigious_o feign_v of_o he_o that_o the_o whole_a study_n of_o a_o vain_a labour_n throughout_o all_o his_o eight_o book_n be_v lose_v and_o to_o no_o purpose_n edit_n purpose_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d phot._n cens_fw-la in_fw-ge mit_fw-ge philostr_n paris_n edit_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o esteem_n for_o this_o author_n do_v eusebius_n profess_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o hierocles_n who_o in_o two_o book_n which_o he_o entitle_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v set_v up_o apollonius_n in_o competition_n with_o the_o holy_a jesus_n he_o question_n the_o veracity_n of_o philostratus_n in_o many_o thing_n though_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o allow_v apollonius_n the_o reputation_n of_o a_o person_n of_o considerable_a wisdom_n initium_fw-la wisdom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n euseb_n contra_fw-la hierocl_n versus_fw-la initium_fw-la however_o let_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o matter_n be_v what_o it_o will_v it_o be_v reasonable_a enough_o to_o set_v these_o wonder_n of_o apollonius_n at_o least_o against_o those_o miracle_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n boast_v of_o distinct_a from_o those_o which_o confirm_v our_o common_a religion_n because_o the_o authority_n seem_v equal_a and_o the_o motive_n of_o credibility_n much_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n again_o what_o shall_v we_o think_v of_o those_o prodigy_n at_o delphos_n as_o they_o be_v report_v by_o pausanias_n in_o phocic_n that_o when_o brennus_n and_o the_o gaul_n come_v against_o it_o and_o the_o people_n miserable_o affright_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o oracle_n the_o god_n there_o bid_v they_o not_o fear_v he_o assure_v they_o he_o will_v defend_v his_o own_o according_o there_o break_n out_o earthquake_n and_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n and_o apparition_n of_o several_a of_o their_o hero_n former_o dead_a all_o the_o day_n long_o and_o in_o the_o night_n time_n unwonted_a and_o unsufferable_a rigour_n of_o cold_a mighty_a stone_n and_o top_n of_o the_o rock_n tear_v from_o parnassus_n and_o throw_v so_o furious_o among_o the_o barbarian_n that_o not_o only_o one_o or_o two_o but_o some_o hundred_o of_o man_n either_o as_o they_o stand_v upon_o the_o guard_n or_o be_v sleep_v together_o be_v slay_v by_o they_o and_o by_o these_o mean_n be_v the_o whole_a army_n defeat_v dissipate_v and_o destroy_v and_o thus_o indeed_o the_o father_n all_o along_o do_v not_o suppose_v but_o that_o very_o great_a thing_n may_v be_v do_v by_o heathen_n or_o heretic_n which_o yet_o can_v be_v no_o proof_n that_o either_o of_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_n origen_n in_o his_o first_o book_n against_o celsus_n take_v notice_n of_o the_o objection_n celsus_n make_v about_o the_o conjurer_n in_o egypt_n that_o they_o can_v put_v demon_n to_o flight_n can_v blow_v off_o disease_n with_o their_o breath_n can_v call_v up_o the_o spirit_n of_o hero_n can_v dress_v up_o the_o appearance_n of_o table_n furnish_v with_o all_o manner_n of_o delicacy_n etc._n etc._n which_o thing_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n he_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o but_o to_o invalidate_v the_o force_n of_o they_o from_o a_o consideration_n of_o the_o person_n that_o wrought_v they_o as_o be_v man_n of_o no_o good_a life_n and_o again_o in_o his_o second_o book_n against_o celsus_n he_o instance_n in_o this_o comparison_n of_o miracle_n and_o give_v this_o note_n to_o discern_v those_o that_o be_v divine_a from_o the_o juggle_v of_o impostor_n or_o cheat_n of_o the_o devil_n viz_o to_o observe_v the_o life_n and_o manner_n of_o those_o that_o perform_v they_o and_o also_o the_o effect_n when_o perform_v that_o be_v whether_o they_o bring_v hurt_v and_o damage_n to_o person_n or_o whether_o they_o correct_v their_o manner_n etc._n etc._n eccles_n etc._n no_o &_o prophetare_fw-la &_o doemona_n excludere_fw-la &_o
the_o new_a law_n of_o faith._n we_o read_v nothing_o throughout_o the_o whole_a jewish_a state_n that_o may_v make_v we_o suppose_v that_o any_o of_o the_o prophet_n after_o the_o death_n of_o moses_n though_o they_o be_v sometime_o endue_v with_o the_o power_n of_o do_v this_o or_o that_o miracle_n that_o they_o ever_o teach_v any_o new_a doctrine_n which_o have_v not_o be_v deliver_v by_o moses_n or_o which_o they_o undertake_v to_o confirm_v by_o any_o miracle_n it_o be_v true_a they_o sometime_o wrought_v a_o miracle_n as_o a_o credential_n for_o themselves_o and_o their_o own_o character_n to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v prophet_n send_v from_o god._n but_o then_o the_o whole_a errand_n of_o their_o commission_n be_v to_o explain_v moses_n law_n to_o awaken_v man_n to_o a_o strict_a conformity_n to_o what_o they_o have_v so_o provoke_o violate_v to_o denounce_v heavy_a judgement_n upon_o their_o disobedience_n to_o speak_v encourage_v thing_n to_o a_o distress_a and_o persecute_a church_n and_o in_o a_o word_n to_o foretell_v the_o event_n of_o future_a age_n and_o particular_o point_v out_o the_o day_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o revolution_n of_o christianity_n again_o we_o find_v that_o under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o miracle_n which_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n wrought_v be_v to_o warrant_v the_o whole_a new_a oeconomy_n and_o though_o one_o main_a thing_n the_o apostle_n be_v empowr_v for_o be_v to_o bear_v testimony_n to_o the_o resurrection_n of_o their_o master_n yet_o be_v this_o chief_o as_o the_o whole_a frame_n of_o the_o gospel_n depend_v whole_o upon_o the_o truth_n and_o evidence_n of_o this_o great_a event_n because_o if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o full_o make_v out_o that_o he_o rise_v again_o as_o that_o he_o die_v their_o preach_v have_v be_v vain_a and_o their_o attempt_n to_o abolish_v the_o law_n and_o constitution_n of_o moses_n have_v be_v a_o unwarrantable_a usurpation_n nor_o do_v we_o find_v that_o though_o in_o a_o follow_a age_n or_o two_o the_o church_n be_v probable_o bless_v with_o those_o miraculous_a power_n till_o the_o gospel_n be_v diffusive_o enough_o propagate_v yet_o do_v we_o not_o find_v that_o they_o wrought_v any_o one_o miracle_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o any_o one_o particular_a doctrine_n much_o less_o any_o doctrine_n that_o have_v not_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n before_o they_o nor_o enter_v into_o the_o substance_n and_o fundamental_o of_o the_o gospel_n which_o lead_v to_o the_o next_o thing_n viz._n second_o that_o many_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o these_o miracle_n be_v allege_v in_o confirmation_n of_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v express_o assert_v or_o warrant_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o they_o rather_o bear_v a_o direct_a contrariety_n e._n g._n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n upon_o which_o be_v superstruct_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n which_o adoration_n suppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n not_o to_o be_v fundamental_o true_a be_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o several_a of_o their_o own_o author_n downright_a idolatry_n again_o the_o doctrine_n of_o worship_v image_n we_o can_v but_o think_v to_o be_v against_o the_o express_a law_n of_o god._n the_o doctrine_n of_o pray_v to_o saint_n depart_v seem_v immediate_o to_o entrench_v upon_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a jesus_n as_o he_o be_v our_o alone_a mediator_n and_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n incommunicable_a attribute_n of_o the_o creator_n as_o omniscience_n and_o omnipresence_n and_o to_o name_n no_o more_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n with_o its_o appendent_a doctrine_n about_o indulgence_n satisfaction_n and_o the_o like_a they_o seem_v to_o alter_v the_o whole_a scheme_n of_o the_o gospel-institution_n by_o take_v off_o from_o the_o infiniteness_n of_o divine_a mercy_n and_o sufficiency_n of_o christ_n satisfaction_n now_o these_o be_v the_o doctrine_n wherein_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o roman_a miracle_n have_v be_v general_o concern_v so_o long_o therefore_o as_o we_o think_v we_o have_v so_o much_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o bar_n against_o the_o doctrine_n themselves_o we_o can_v but_o think_v we_o have_v most_o just_a prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o miracle_n by_o which_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o doctrine_n be_v advance_v or_o support_v we_o be_v direct_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o prove_v all_o thing_n and_o to_o hold_v fast_o that_o which_o be_v good_a 1_o thess_n v._o 21._o and_o not_o to_o believe_v every_o spirit_n but_o to_o try_v the_o spirit_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n 1_o joh._n four_o 1._o by_o the_o spirit_n doubtless_o must_v be_v mean_v no_o other_o than_o those_o that_o pretend_v to_o prophesy_v to_o revelation_n and_o to_o the_o power_n of_o some_o miracle_n now_o it_o be_v very_o true_a in_o that_o first_o age_n wherein_o this_o apostle_n write_v among_o the_o diversity_n of_o gift_n there_o be_v this_o of_o discern_v of_o spirit_n that_o adorn_v some_o man_n 1_o cor._n twelve_o 10._o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o apostle_n caution_v these_o against_o false_a spirit_n for_o they_o be_v empowr_v to_o discern_v they_o but_o the_o warn_v belong_v to_o the_o whole_a rank_n of_o christian_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o plain_a rule_n he_o give_v to_o try_v they_o by_o ver._n 2._o hereby_o know_v you_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n every_o spirit_n that_o confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v of_o god_n etc._n etc._n this_o seem_v to_o point_v at_o a_o sort_n of_o gnostic_n in_o that_o age_n that_o will_v be_v allegorise_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o our_o saviour_n life_n and_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o make_v it_o no_o real_a thing_n but_o pure_o mystical_a and_o figurative_a whoever_o therefore_o will_v pretend_v to_o the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n or_o miracle_n and_o yet_o deliver_v this_o kind_n of_o divinity_n he_o must_v be_v reject_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o show_n he_o may_v make_v so_o in_o proportion_n still_o be_v we_o warrant_v to_o try_v the_o spirit_n to_o judge_v of_o any_o power_n of_o miracle_n that_o be_v produce_v in_o confirmation_n of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o may_v entrench_v upon_o the_o great_a office_n of_o the_o bless_a jesus_n or_o look_v new_a and_o foreign_a to_o those_o revelation_n which_o himself_o and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v to_o we_o as_o the_o sum_n and_o upshot_n of_o christianity_n though_o we_o say_v the_o apostle_n or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n preach_v any_o other_o gospel_n unto_o you_o than_o that_o which_o we_o have_v preach_v unto_o you_o let_v he_o be_v accurse_v gal._n i._n 8._o though_o we_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v vest_v with_o so_o visible_a a_o power_n of_o miracle_n nay_o though_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n and_o certain_o if_o a_o angel_n shall_v come_v he_o may_v be_v capable_a of_o do_v thing_n beyond_o the_o order_n or_o course_n of_o nature_n as_o to_o we_o at_o least_o as_o have_v be_v often_o see_v by_o what_o devil_n have_v perform_v though_o such_o a_o one_o shall_v be_v propagate_a other_o doctrine_n and_o that_o by_o all_o the_o most_o powerful_a method_n that_o such_o spiritual_a being_n be_v capable_a of_o use_v they_o be_v to_o be_v hold_v accurse_v our_o saviour_n give_v the_o caution_n to_o all_o his_o follower_n in_o every_o age_n that_o there_o shall_v arise_v false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n and_o shall_v show_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n insomuch_o that_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o shall_v deceive_v the_o very_a elect._n behold_v i_o have_v tell_v you_o before_o matth._n xxiv_o 24_o 25._o i_o shall_v only_o add_v the_o great_a criterion_n of_o miracle_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n deut._n xiii_o 1_o 2_o 3._o if_o there_o arise_v among_o you_o a_o prophet_n or_o a_o dreamer_n of_o dream_n and_o give_v thou_o a_o sign_n or_o wonder_n and_o the_o sign_n or_o the_o wonder_n come_v to_o pass_v whereof_o he_o speak_v unto_o thou_o say_v let_v we_o go_v after_o other_o god_n which_o thou_o have_v not_o know_v and_o let_v we_o serve_v they_o thou_o shall_v not_o hearken_v to_o the_o word_n of_o that_o prophet_n or_o that_o dreamer_n of_o dream_n for_o the_o lord_n your_o god_n prove_v you_o to_o know_v whether_o you_o love_v the_o lord_n your_o god_n with_o all_o your_o heart_n and_o with_o all_o your_o soul._n so_o long_o therefore_o as_o the_o doctrine_n which_o these_o sort_n of_o miracle_n be_v bring_v to_o confirm_v be_v in_o dispute_n betwixt_o we_o and_o after_o all_o the_o impartial_a enquiry_n we_o can_v make_v we_o think_v that_o several_a of_o they_o do_v war_n direct_o against_o the_o receive_a doctrine_n of_o our_o faith_n this_o glory_n of_o miracle_n be_v vain_o urge_v to_o we_o as_o a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n when_o we_o be_v warn_v even_o against_o miracle_n themselves_o where_o they_o
consult_v st._n bernard_n himself_o he_o be_v comfort_v himself_o and_o other_o under_o the_o defect_n of_o miracle_n in_o his_o age._n supr_fw-la age._n bernard_n serm._n 1_o in_o diâ—_n ascensionis_fw-la non_fw-la tam_fw-la merita_fw-la sunt_fw-la quanindicia_fw-la meritorum_fw-la quis_fw-la daemonia_fw-la ejicit_fw-la linguis_fw-la novis_fw-la loquor_fw-la serpent_n tollit_fw-la etc._n etc._n primum_fw-la enim_fw-la opus_fw-la fidei_fw-la per_fw-la dilectionem_fw-la operantis_fw-la cordis_fw-la compunctio_fw-la est_fw-la in_fw-la quâ_fw-la sine_fw-la dubio_fw-la ejiciuntur_fw-la daemonia_fw-la cum_fw-la eradiantur_fw-la e_fw-la cord_n peccata_fw-la etc._n etc._n bern._n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o that_o miracle_n be_v not_o so_o proper_o meritorious_a as_o the_o indication_n of_o good_a men._n who_o say_v he_o now_o cast_v out_o devil_n speak_v with_o tongue_n destroy_v serpent_n etc._n etc._n nay_o seem_v to_o account_n the_o great_a work_n wrought_v upon_o the_o heart_n of_o believer_n wherein_o he_o and_o other_o be_v make_v the_o bless_a instrument_n to_o be_v equivalent_a to_o miracle_n the_o first_o work_n say_v he_o of_o that_o faith_n which_o work_v by_o love_n be_v the_o compunction_n of_o the_o heart_n by_o which_o without_o doubt_n devil_n be_v cast_v out_o when_o sin_n be_v root_v out_o of_o the_o heart_n and_o then_o those_o that_o believe_v in_o christ_n speak_v with_o tongue_n too_o when_o the_o old_a thing_n be_v vanish_v from_o their_o lip_n they_o do_v not_o speak_v for_o the_o future_a with_o the_o old_a tongue_n of_o their_o first_o parent_n who_o decline_v into_o word_n of_o wickedness_n so_o when_o by_o compunction_n of_o heart_n and_o confession_n of_o the_o mouth_n former_a sin_n be_v blot_v out_o they_o must_v necessary_o destroy_v serpent_n that_o be_v extinguish_v the_o venomous_a suggestion_n etc._n etc._n and_o thus_o he_o go_v on_o in_o that_o allusive_a way_n accommodate_v the_o whole_a christian_a life_n to_o something_o of_o those_o miraculous_a act_n in_o the_o primitive_a day_n but_o let_v the_o ingenuous_a reader_n judge_v now_o be_v it_o not_o probable_a that_o have_v st._n bernard_n be_v so_o very_o illustrious_a for_o miracle_n beyond_o all_o the_o saint_n who_o life_n have_v be_v ever_o write_v instead_o of_o apologize_v for_o the_o defect_n of_o miracle_n or_o draw_v the_o equivalent_a between_o the_o conversion_n of_o a_o sinner_n and_o cast_v out_o devil_n or_o speak_v with_o tongue_n he_o will_v not_o have_v put_v in_o a_o word_n or_o two_o here_o of_o what_o great_a thing_n god_n have_v enable_v he_o to_o do_v again_o it_o be_v observable_a of_o st._n john_n damascen_n concern_v who_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o his_o hand_n have_v be_v cut_v off_o by_o the_o saracen_n for_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n he_o pray_v before_o the_o image_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o fall_v asleep_a upon_o his_o awake_n find_v his_o hand_n restore_v only_o a_o seam_n of_o blood_n visible_a where_o it_o be_v cut_v off_o and_o join_v again_o now_o if_o we_o consult_v himself_o he_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o doctor_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o their_o grace_n and_o dignity_n that_o they_o have_v obtain_v the_o enlighten_v grace_n of_o god_n spirit_n do_v both_o by_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n and_o eloquence_n of_o speech_n enlighten_v blind_a man_n and_o reduce_v the_o wanderer_n into_o the_o way_n 3._o way_n damascen_n orthodox_n fid._n l._n 1._o c._n 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n but_o we_o say_v he_o who_o have_v neither_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n nor_o of_o speech_n etc._n etc._n be_v this_o speak_v like_o a_o man_n of_o miracle_n etc._n miracle_n cum_fw-la modestiâ_fw-la &_o viro_fw-la christiano_n dignâ_fw-la humilitate_fw-la de_fw-la seipso_fw-la loquor_fw-la b._n pater_fw-la damascenus_n etc._n etc._n his_o commentator_n indeed_o will_v bring_v he_o off_o as_o if_o it_o be_v his_o modesty_n to_o speak_v thus_o of_o himself_o and_o give_v the_o instance_n of_o s._n paul_n confess_v himself_o lest_o of_o all_o the_o apostle_n but_o certain_o be_v he_o never_o so_o modest_a he_o will_v not_o lie_v for_o the_o matter_n by_o any_o mean_n especial_o when_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o miracle_n that_o former_a age_n have_v produce_v st._n paul_n as_o humble_o as_o he_o think_v and_o speak_v of_o himself_o make_v no_o scruple_n upon_o occasion_n to_o mention_v the_o mighty_a power_n that_o god_n have_v endue_v he_o with_o and_o so_o do_v st._n peter_n too_o nor_o be_v it_o other_o than_o their_o duty_n sometime_o to_o do_v it_o both_o to_o own_o the_o gift_n with_o thankfulness_n and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o as_o a_o argument_n to_o enforce_v their_o doctrine_n upon_o those_o they_o have_v to_o deal_v with_o thus_o much_o for_o the_o person_n 2._o for_o the_o doctrine_n it_o will_v be_v too_o tedious_a to_o run_v through_o the_o various_a head_n of_o doctrine_n which_o they_o boast_v of_o as_o confirm_v by_o miracle_n many_o of_o which_o be_v so_o monstrous_o ridiculous_a so_o high_o improbable_a so_o confess_o fabulous_a so_o perfect_o needless_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n that_o they_o be_v not_o worth_a one_o minute_n regard_n either_o to_o examine_v or_o expose_v they_o the_o legend_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o school_n of_o the_o eucharist_n late_o publish_v in_o english_a i_o may_v add_v father_n cressy_n church_n history_n will_v abundant_o furnish_v the_o reader_n that_o be_v at_o leisure_n to_o dip_v into_o that_o way_n of_o learning_n however_o because_o our_o cardinal_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o make_v this_o of_o miracle_n his_o last_o argument_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o christ_n bodily_a presence_n in_o the_o holy_a sacranent_n and_o beside_o point_v at_o great_a number_n have_v himself_o insist_v upon_o six_o or_o seven_o which_o he_o think_v of_o the_o great_a weight_n 8._o weight_n v._o bellar._n de_fw-fr sacr_n euchar_n l._n 3._o c._n 8._o i_o shall_v examine_v one_o or_o two_o of_o they_o it_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a miracle_n the_o cardinal_n mention_n from_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la in_o the_o life_n of_o saint_n gregory_n which_o i_o rather_o pick_v out_o because_o i_o find_v our_o putney_n convert_v very_o fond_a of_o it_o it_o be_v of_o a_o woman_n that_o laugh_v while_n in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n 69._o consensus_fw-la veterum_fw-la p._n 69._o she_o hear_v it_o call_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o she_o know_v she_o have_v make_v it_o with_o her_o own_o hand_n upon_o this_o st._n gregory_n pray_v and_o the_o outward_a species_n of_o bread_n be_v turn_v into_o visible_a flesh_n by_o which_o the_o woman_n be_v recover_v to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o the_o whole_a assembly_n mighty_o confirm_v this_o be_v a_o good_a significant_a proof_n of_o transubstantiation_n indeed_o if_o it_o be_v but_o true_a though_o here_o also_o a_o man_n may_v as_o just_o question_v his_o sense_n at_o the_o sight_n of_o such_o a_o change_n as_o he_o must_v always_o renounce_v they_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o but_o there_o be_v considerable_a difficulty_n before_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o story_n will_v go_v down_o with_o we_o unbeliever_n for_o 1._o it_o be_v a_o very_a unlucky_a thing_n that_o never_o any_o such_o miracle_n be_v yet_o wrought_v in_o view_n of_o any_o of_o those_o church_n that_o do_v profess_o deny_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a actio_fw-la 7._o therasius_n the_o precedent_n put_v this_o grave_a question_n what_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o miracle_n be_v not_o wrought_v by_o any_o of_o our_o image_n and_o as_o grave_o answer_v it_o himself_o because_o miracle_n be_v not_o give_v to_o they_o that_o believe_v but_o to_o they_o that_o believe_v not_o it_o be_v indeed_o what_o st._n paul_n intimate_v concern_v the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n 22._o 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 22._o which_o most_o interpreter_n apply_v to_o all_o other_o miracle_n we_o be_v the_o person_n to_o who_o this_o ocular_a demonstration_n shall_v be_v make_v and_o because_o it_o have_v not_o yet_o upon_o any_o occasion_n or_o challenge_n whatever_o be_v make_v among_o we_o we_o may_v reasonable_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o or_o any_o other_o story_n of_o this_o kind_n which_o they_o tell_v among_o themselves_o beside_o 2._o this_o story_n be_v write_v by_o paulus_n diacocus_n about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o gregory_n and_o in_o a_o age_n as_o fabulous_a as_o any_o have_v yet_o be_v i_o add_v last_o that_o the_o very_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v hardly_o get_v the_o least_o footstep_n in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n gregory_n it_o can_v be_v pick_v out_o of_o any_o of_o his_o write_n no_o not_o in_o that_o passage_n which_o mr._n sclater_n have_v quote_v from_o he_o 69._o he_o consens_fw-la veterum_fw-la p._n
from_o be_v dazzle_v at_o the_o sight_n that_o they_o be_v no_o more_o affect_v than_o if_o i_o have_v look_v on_o a_o piece_n of_o green_a silk_n but_o i_o doubt_v he_o will_v censure_v they_o very_o hardly_o for_o it_o and_o think_v they_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o malignant_a cavaleerish_v eye_n i_o can_v help_v that_o but_o whatever_o eye_n they_o be_v since_o i_o have_v be_v able_a to_o hold_v they_o open_v so_o long_o against_o the_o glare_a imaginary_a splendour_n of_o these_o these_o triumphant_a note_n i_o will_v venture_v to_o draw_v out_o the_o whole_a train_n once_o more_o and_o give_v a_o little_a remark_n upon_o every_o one_o of_o they_o as_o they_o pass_v by_o 1._o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n this_o be_v a_o note_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o usurp_v by_o every_o bold_a pretender_n but_o till_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v join_v with_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o name_n alone_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o empty_a and_o insignificant_a sound_n 2._o antiquity_n i_o shall_v not_o here_o mention_v the_o antiquity_n of_o some_o error_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v many_o church_n in_o the_o world_n before_o there_o be_v any_o at_o rome_n but_o will_v free_o confess_v that_o that_o have_v be_v ancient_a enough_o if_o it_o have_v preserve_v that_o doctrine_n in_o its_o purity_n which_o it_o receive_v at_o the_o first_o but_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o addition_n she_o have_v make_v unto_o that_o concern_v infallibility_n image_n purgatory_n and_o the_o like_a can_v be_v pretend_v to_o be_v of_o ancient_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n nay_o many_o of_o their_o present_a tenant_n be_v never_o declare_v necessary_a till_o the_o last_o age_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o be_v now_o constitute_v can_v be_v esteem_v no_o old_a than_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o be_v about_o forty_o year_n young_a than_o the_o reformation_n 3._o duration_n by_o this_o the_o cardinal_n will_v persuade_v we_o that_o his_o true_a church_n have_v be_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o christianity_n the_o first_o we_o deny_v the_o second_o can_v never_o be_v prove_v till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n we_o be_v sure_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v change_v already_o from_o what_o it_o be_v and_o we_o hope_v and_o believe_v that_o it_o will_v be_v change_v again_o from_o what_o it_o be_v and_o then_o what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o duration_n they_o boast_v of_o if_o they_o shall_v ever_o reform_v themselves_o from_o those_o error_n and_o abuse_n which_o have_v creep_v in_o among_o they_o as_o have_v be_v often_o attempt_v and_o a_o long_a time_n most_o earnest_o desire_v by_o many_o of_o the_o best_a and_o most_o impartial_a of_o their_o own_o communion_n so_o that_o grant_v this_o to_o be_v a_o note_n it_o will_v make_v against_o they_o both_o way_n for_o what_o be_v past_a we_o know_v what_o alteration_n have_v be_v make_v by_o they_o and_o they_o can_v never_o be_v secure_v against_o other_o that_o may_v happen_v hereafter_o 4._o amplitude_n or_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o believer_n this_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v make_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o time_n be_v once_o that_o christ_n flock_n be_v a_o little_a flock_n 1.15_o act_n 1.15_o and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n together_o be_v but_o about_o a_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o and_o afterward_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n have_v almost_o overspread_v the_o face_n of_o christendom_n insomuch_o that_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v think_v to_o be_v against_o athanasius_n and_o athanasius_n against_o the_o whole_a world._n or_o shall_v we_o let_v it_o pass_v for_o a_o note_n they_o can_v gain_v but_o little_a by_o it_o for_o they_o be_v infinite_o exceed_v in_o multitude_n not_o only_o by_o heathen_n and_o mahometan_n but_o by_o christian_n of_o other_o denomination_n 5._o succession_n of_o bishop_n how_o far_o this_o may_v be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n i_o need_v not_o dispute_v but_o the_o uninterrupted_a succession_n they_o of_o rome_n be_v wont_v to_o glory_n in_o be_v manifest_o false_a for_o beside_o the_o long_a vacance_n that_o have_v sometime_o happen_v and_o the_o many_o schism_n they_o have_v have_v when_o two_o or_o more_o have_v pretend_v to_o the_o papacy_n and_o no_o man_n can_v determine_v who_o have_v the_o right_n which_o must_v make_v it_o dubious_a the_o confess_v heretic_n that_o have_v possess_v themselves_o of_o the_o infallible_a chair_n must_v quite_o cut_v off_o at_o least_o interrupt_v the_o succession_n or_o if_o they_o have_v it_o notwithstanding_o this_o or_o any_o other_o objection_n that_o may_v be_v make_v we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n can_v plead_v the_o same_o 6._o agreement_n in_o doctrine_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n this_o be_v a_o good_a note_n indeed_o if_o they_o mean_v the_o true_o primitive_a church_n for_o that_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o then_o i_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o affirm_v that_o their_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n their_o half-communion_n their_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o many_o other_o thing_n which_o they_o now_o receive_v be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o practice_n and_o belief_n of_o that_o primitive_a church_n 7._o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o head._n of_o this_o they_o be_v continual_o make_v their_o brag_v but_o the_o many_o and_o violent_a contention_n that_o have_v often_o be_v betwixt_o the_o several_a pretender_n to_o the_o papal_a dignity_n and_o the_o endless_a feud_n and_o animosity_n that_o be_v keep_v up_o among_o they_o about_o many_o controvert_v point_n do_v sufficient_o declare_v that_o their_o church_n have_v be_v rend_v and_o tear_v with_o faction_n and_o intestine_a division_n as_o much_o as_o any_o other_o society_n or_o if_o they_o be_v as_o firm_o unite_v as_o they_o pretend_v it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o other_o combination_n of_o man_n have_v be_v in_o know_v and_o wicked_a error_n 8._o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n for_o they_o general_o assert_v as_o the_o cardinal_n do_v here_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n maintain_v nothing_o that_o be_v false_a either_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o manner_n if_o they_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v this_o there_o may_v be_v some_o reason_n indeed_o that_o their_o church_n shall_v be_v esteem_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n as_o she_o have_v be_v wont_a of_o late_a to_o style_v herself_o but_o since_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v prince_n have_v be_v open_o assume_v and_o frequent_o practise_v and_o never_o yet_o condemn_v by_o any_o either_o pope_n or_o council_n since_o the_o doctrine_n of_o aequivocation_n and_o many_o other_o absurd_a and_o impious_a opinion_n be_v teach_v by_o their_o casuist_n and_o make_v use_v of_o by_o their_o confessor_n in_o direct_v the_o conscience_n of_o their_o penitent_n and_o since_o these_o and_o many_o more_o very_a dangerous_a error_n do_v not_o only_o escape_v without_o a_o censure_n but_o be_v approve_v of_o and_o encourage_v by_o their_o governor_n i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o they_o and_o their_o church_n can_v possible_o be_v excuse_v from_o the_o gild_n of_o they_o 9_o the_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n here_o we_o be_v tell_v of_o the_o wonderful_a success_n they_o have_v have_v in_o the_o propagation_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o the_o conversion_n that_o have_v be_v make_v of_o whole_a nation_n and_o suppose_v it_o be_v as_o they_o say_v yet_o heresy_n and_o infidelity_n have_v often_o have_v as_o great_a and_o swift_a a_o progress_n in_o the_o world_n as_o any_o that_o their_o doctrine_n can_v boast_v of_o and_o consider_v the_o pravity_n and_o corruption_n of_o human_a nature_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o the_o most_o gross_a and_o pernicious_a error_n shall_v be_v more_o ready_o receive_v and_o spread_v themselves_o fast_o than_o the_o most_o divine_a and_o sacred_a truth_n 10._o holiness_n of_o life_n this_o be_v indeed_o the_o most_o real_a commendation_n of_o a_o christian_a and_o i_o will_v not_o go_v about_o to_o rob_v they_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o it_o but_o than_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o meet_v philosopher_n and_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n and_o many_o of_o those_o who_o they_o account_v modern_a heretic_n have_v be_v of_o a_o very_a strict_a and_o unblamable_a conversation_n and_o divers_a of_o their_o pope_n and_o other_o ecclesiastic_n of_o the_o great_a eminency_n of_o place_n have_v be_v very_o infamous_a for_o all_o sort_n of_o wickedness_n and_o debauchery_n and_o their_o very_a religious_a order_n have_v be_v often_o complain_v of_o for_o the_o neglect_n of_o their_o discipline_n and_o looseness_n of_o their_o life_n as_o be_v abundant_o testify_v by_o their_o